Jump to content


Popular Content

Showing content with the highest reputation since 11/10/19 in all areas

  1. 37 points
    “Nah. Still no. I don’t get it.” Harry stood with his brow furrowed in front of Jacob, clearly perplexed. Jacob sighed. He’d been ready for this, it was very complex stuff, and Harry wasn’t exactly known for his outstanding intelligence. “Ok, so first off, time isn’t a straight line. We can’t really look at time, but it’s really convoluted…” he began. Harry nodded but already seemed to be lost. “It’s complicated and it crosses over itself and collides at different points.” He drew a big squiggle on the whiteboard to illustrate his point. He gestured to where two parts of the line crossed. “Here, where time collides, is what we call a ‘junction.’” Harry continued to nod. Jacob pointed at the machine. It was essentially a computer hooked up to a helmet, covered in strange electrodes and wires. “This machine sends a signal at a frequency that should be able to pass THROUGH those junctions.” “What, so to a different time?” Harry asked. “Exactly!” Jacob said, excited that his friend was getting it. “This helmet scans your brain waves, and using a sample of your DNA, encodes the signal in a way that would only affect you, but at different points in time.” “Wait, so what, I can get messages from the future?” Harry said, seeming interested suddenly. Jacob rolled his eyes knowing he was thinking about the lottery or something. “Not exactly. Think of it like a really strong hypnosis tape. We put a prompt into the computer, and that message is sent out as a signal. It would be like having an idea soaked into your brain all through your life.” “What do you mean.” Harry said. “Well, it would just be an idea that would be reinforced, like training a dog, but… retroactively. Imagine being able to break a drug addiction by stopping it before it happened, or just changing the way you think just a little bit so you never chose to stop going to the gym or something…” he trailed off, almost revealing too much of his own desires. “Or, for instance, rewriting a lab rat’s mentality so it lost the ability to feel full.” With that he gestured to a glass enclosure which housed a morbidly obese rat, it’s little feet wiggling just enough to reach the floor and roll itself over to the food bowl. “Oh my god, that’s disgusting.” Said Harry, repulsed. “Well, it was a perfectly healthy rat last night. In fact it was a little underweight.” “Jesus. Wait, hang on, so you’re basically telling me that this machine can rewrite history?” he asked, snapping back to attention. “To a degree. It only works on the person wearing the helmet, and it can only change their thought patterns so much. If you try something too radical, the person would consciously reject the idea, and when it kept coming back they’d probably get doped up by a psychologist.” “Ok, so why are you telling me this?” “I need you to be my first human test subject.” Jacob said sheepishly. “Wait, what? And end up like Chubs over there?” Harry said, standing up quickly and pointing at the obese rat which had now rolled onto its side, struggling to get right-side up again. “No, I mean, well, yes, but we don’t need to make the prompt make you FAT, it could be anything!” Jacob said desperately trying to regain Harry’s calmness. “This is for my doctorate, and I need to be able to prove that the machine works.” “Well why don’t you do it yourself?” “I will, but I need to be sure first. I hard-coded it so that whenever my own DNA is used, a secondary prompt will always be used to implant the idea of the machine into me. That way it shouldn’t be able to cause a change that would destroy the machine and prevent me fixing anything that gets fucked up.” “Like me for instance?” said Harry, raising an eyebrow. “Well, yeah.” Jacob said. “Point is, I think it’s completely functional, and it worked on the rat. I just need a human test to make sure the prompt works with the human brain and doesn’t get muddled up somehow.” Harry thought for a while. “And I get to pick the prompt?” he asked, coyly. “Sure. That is, as long as it’s something we can clearly observe.” Harry continued to think. “Fine. But no judgement alright?” “Great! Of course not! So what do you want the prompt to be?” Jacob said, rushing to the computer’s keyboard. “Well, I’ve always been… decently fit I guess.” Started Harry, blushing. It was true, Jacob had always thought Harry had a beautiful body. He was tall and lithe. He wasn’t muscular, per se, but he had a tight swimmer’s build that looked good in everything. “Yeah, and?” “Well I only started really hitting the gym hard recently, and I feel like I sort of missed my prime for it.” “Harry, you’re 24.” “Yeah, I know, but like, if I had’ve worked out seriously through puberty, I could be pretty… hot.” “Ok, so basically you want the prompt to be something like ‘I love working out in the gym.’” Jacob said. “Yeah, that’d make a nice start.” “A start?” said Jacob, half laughing. “Well, if I can rewrite my life, you think I’m stopping after just one go?” “Ok, ok, let’s get to that when we get to it.” Jacob hammered on the keyboard, inputting parameters and the prompt; “I love working out in the gym.” “Alright, we are ready to go, and… done.” He pushed the enter key with a decisive motion. The loud clack of the key was followed by a high-pitched whirring from the computer as fans buzzed to life. Harry felt a tingling sensation in his scalp as automatic sensors wormed their way across his head. After a few minutes, the machine’s activity died down and Harry looked around expectantly. “Is that it?” he asked, sounding a bit let down. Jacob looked at the computer monitor. A blinking, green phrase on the screen read “Transmission successful.” “Yeah, it looks like it worked.” Said Jacob smiling widely. “Really?” asked Harry, looking down at himself. “I don’t feel any different. Don’t tell me this is the improved me and I just don’t remember cos my past changed.” Jacob smirked. “Well the rat took about 10 minutes to see any difference. I noticed the changes so I don’t imagine we wouldn’t notice it happen with you.” He began to finger through a small pile of notes on the machine. “The machine sends messages through junctions in the timeline, which in turn affects the present, and the future, but because we’re making a change that never happened before we basically cause a paradox.” “Can you explain that a bit, I’m not a nerd.” Said Harry, rolling his eyes for effect. “Ok, so there’s a timeline where everything happened normally, which brought you to this point where you made the decision to change your past. Since you changed your past, when you got to this point in your life there’d never be a reason to make that change since it already happened, meaning your past WOULDN’T be changed, and would happen normally.” Harry just looked confused again. “Ok, so in order for you to both make the decision, and not make the decision, you basically have two distinct pasts now. Both have to exist for the other to make any sense.” He drew on the white board again, drawing a line that split in two, and then rejoined, like a river splitting and then coming together again. “As far as I can tell, there’s no reason it shouldn’t work out just fine, in the grand scheme of things.” Jacob looked back at Harry, only to see he was barely paying attention. Harry’s hand was scratching at his chest. As Jacob watched he saw that it was less the way you would scratch an itch, and more the way you would rub a sore muscle, almost massage-like. “Something feels weird.” Said Harry. He took the helmet with all its sensors off his head and got up from the chair. “It’s like, lik- AH!” he said jerking his head back. “Like something’s moving under my skin.” Jacob got up to get a closer look. “Take your shirt off, let me see what’s happening, something could be wrong.” Harry started to pull his t-shirt upward. As it got up to his chest the material grew tight and was fighting being pulled from his skin. “Ow, Jesus, it’s so tight!” Harry protested. “I can’t get it off. As he let go of the hem, Jacob saw the problem. The material was stretched impossibly tight over Harry’s chest, because his chest was getting larger. He watched as what was once a thin, tight chest ballooned into dense, meaty pecs. Two wide, rounded lumps grew in front of Jacob’s eyes as Harry’s nipples grew from almost 2D into thick, swollen tits, and then started to push downwards as the expanding flesh above them continued to grow. There was a harsh crack, and Jacob looked up to see the collar of Harry’s t-shirt had given way. The red material was moving steadily to the sides, accompanied by a loud ripping noise as the split spread downwards. In seconds, Harry’s chest was bare. His pale chest was immense, somehow seeming even bigger now that it was uncovered. A deep crevasse ran between the two huge slabs of muscle, each with a half inch-long tit neatly sitting under it. As the rip continued downwards, Jacob’s eyes followed, and to his amazement he watches as Harry’s stomach contorted and flexed, bringing forth two, then four, then six, then eight spectacular abs. Each was big enough that Jacob could’ve fit his hand around one just barely, and they sat perfectly symmetrically down Harry’s front. The bottom of the shirt gave way, and as it fell to the sides, shredded obliques were revealed below ribs, revealed by the complete lack of body fat. Harry, still somewhat dazed, grabbed at the two sides of the shirt hanging off him and tugged. In one swift motion the sleeves of the tattered garment were obliterated, revealing still swelling delts. Each looked to be in competition with his head for size, but had deep striations that looked to go almost to the bone. Harry roared in approval, raising his arms in a double bicep pose which started unimpressively, but pure muscle rocketed down his arms, twisting into colossal football-sized biceps, and equally impressive triceps. Veins twisted and wrapped around the surface looking like a spider’s web, but as thick as a normal person’s fingers. His forearms broadened until they could be confused for a whole ham. Jacob, both enthralled by the success of the experiment, and enamoured by the changed he was seeing in front of him, reached forwards to fumble with Harry’s belt. A huge meaty paw pushed aside his smaller, fragile hand and grasped at the buckle with seemed to shatter in his grip. As his belt pulled away, his jeans started to drop to the floor, but were caught quickly as, even undone, the waistband was significantly narrower than the legs it was trying to slide past. “Oh shit!” Harry let loose, as the denim filled quickly and began to strain. Jacob had never heard a sound like the resounding splintering noise the jeans made as solid, alabaster steel burst out both sides. Harry’s legs looked freakish, they grew enormous, and the contrast with his narrow waist would have been almost laughable if it weren’t so hot. As the legs of his boxer briefs were forced upwards, deep cuts in the muscle were revealed. Each of the quads was thicker than Jacob’s whole torso, and the cuts were so intense he felt drawn to wrap his fingers around the long, thick muscle heads. As far as he could tell Harry wasn’t even flexing, he was just so immense and so shredded that every single fiber was visible through his paper-thin skin. Beneath the quads, teardrop calves clung onto sturdy lower legs, though at this point they were resembling a capital “P” more so than a teardrop. Jacob almost had to step back as the last remains of clothing on the behemoth twitched before him. The bulge in Harry’s too-small boxer briefs began to swell until it looked like an overgrown banana was being restrained by them; every pulsing inch clearly discernible through the stretched fabric as it sat atop two orange-sized balls. He could even see several inches of thick, vascular cock where the waistband was being pulled away from Harry’s abs, by both the new narrowness of his waist, and the weight of the monster restrained there. Jacob looked up at Harry, his mouth open in awe. Harry looked down, but nervously had to take a step back as he couldn’t see Jacob past his new pec shelf. Just moving his head felt strange, as he could feel the vast muscles of his traps reaching up almost as high as his ears twitching against his thick neck to move. He reached an arm up to feel his neck, and was surprised to meet resistance as his biceps collided with his pecs, limiting movement. Touching his neck he found that it was as thick as his own head, maybe even an inch or two thicker. “Holy fuck.” He said, to Jacob, his voice multiple octaves deeper than it had been, minutes ago. “I mean… holy fuck.” Jacob could barely think, and only managed a few astonished words. “All that from ‘I love working out in the gym?’”
  2. 26 points
    Chapter 5 As the four guys stared at Jacob’s unconscious body, watching his breath in and out. Nathan couldn’t handle the situation any more. “MARK! This is fucked! We have to get the hell out of here.” He shouted. “No! I want to make Jacob pay for what he did!” “I do too but let’s be serious. Did you not just see what he did to that weight rack? He’s a fucking monster. We can’t stand up to that.” “But he can’t ju-“ “I know he can’t!” Nathan interrupted and place his hand on Mark’s shoulder “But we aren’t ready yet.” Mark looked up with a confused look on his face. “Can you get more steroids?” Mark’s mouth dropped open. “Because we are going to need a lot more if we plan on becoming big enough to get revenge on Jacob.” Nathan said a gave Mark’s shoulder a hard squeeze. Tears filled Mark’s eyes as he realized what Nathan was saying. He looked to Jason and Scott and saw that they too, had the same look in their eyes. Mark snapped himself back to reality. “Ok. grab your stuff, there can’t be any evidence we were ever here.” The guys scrambled to gather their things and erase any sign that they were there. As the prepared to leave, Mark looked back at Jacob’s tied up body. Even in his current, unconscious state, Mark couldn’t help but marvel at the size Jacob possessed. He couldn’t help but wonder if beating him was even a possibility. --- An hour later, Jacob started to wake up. At first he moaned and slowly moved his head but as the cobwebs cleared, he became more aware of the situation he found himself in. The heavy ropes dug into his skin and his head was pounding. Within a few minutes, he was completely coherent and slightly panicked but any fear quickly evaporated as he tried to figure out how to get free. “Those fucking like bitches” He yelled. Rage filled his body as he tried to twist his body only to discover he was unable to move. He let out a gut-wrenching growl and tried to over power the huge ropes that surrounded him. His whole body shook as he applied more pressure without success. He began to sweat with effort and his breathing increased. Jacob stopped struggling and tried to calm himself. He took a few deep breaths and refocused his attention on his legs. With his back against the metal beam, his legs were positioned in front of him and bound with more rope. Most of his skin was covered and his feet stick out the end. He closed his eyes and started to flex his quads. He felt the ropes pressing harder against his skin each time he tensed his leg muscles. After a few minutes a saw the ropes move after relaxing his muscles for moment. The movement was small but it spurred him on. In his head, he envisioned his 32” quads pumped to their maximum size. He pictured what they looked like after his most brutal leg workouts. With renewed energy he continued to flex and relax the massive muscles. “Come on. Pump bigger.” He repeated, commanding his quad to respond. And respond they did. Five minutes later, the ropes appeared to be loosening. Jacob raised his head to the ceiling and flexed with all his might. He let out a powerful roar as he felt his quads bloat to newfound size. He could feel his equally massive calves swell past their current 21” size. The pressure was so intense Jacob worried he might pass out but seconds later he looked down and smiled. The end of the rope near his ankle was starting to unravel. He summoned more energy and focused all his attention on his calves. He could feel their pumped up mass pressing against each other. He knew if he could pump them up bigger, they would push the ropes apart further. He imagined them growing as he flexed and un-flexed them. He imagined them dwarfing the world record calves of Erik Fankhouser, becoming bigger than his waist. He looked down as started to see his claves between the loosening ropes. Only he didn’t see his calves, he saw something far more grotesque. Jacob licked his lips at the network of freaky veins that pulsed across the small amounts of flesh he could see. As he continued to flex his calves, he could see the individual muscle fibres twitching. With one last primal scream, he flexed with more effort than even he thought he was capable of. The rope at his ankles spread apart by half a foot as his claves swelled to incomprehensible size. The burn from the muscle pump was both painful and erotic to Jacob. He was finally able to shake his legs enough to remove the rope from his calves. Jacob relaxed for a moment and stared at his monstrous calves. They had grown to well past 21” and the vascularity they displayed was truly inhuman. Never had Jacob envisioned his calves could be so pumped and massive. He could feel his cock hardening within the confines of the ropes but he refocused his attention on the larger task at hand, getting completely free. After resting for a few minutes and with his ankles and calves now free, Jacob refocused on releasing his quads. Between flexing them and wiggling his claves, the ropes continued to unravel until Jacob knees were visible. With a few grunts and awkward positioning. Jacob was able to tuck his claves under his quads. Being this compacted was not only uncomfortable for someone Jacob’s size, it was also extremely painful on his already tortured calves but eventually Jacob manoeuvred himself into a pseudo-kneeling position. Jacob readied his body and mind for his hardest challenge yet. He took a deep breath and started to flex his 32” quads. The ropes were tied so tight and his quads were already so pumped, nothing happened. He refocused his attention and tried to do the impossible, stand up. His whole body started to shake as he tried to raise his body up the beam. After five minutes of trying he had barely moved. He let out a scream and somehow summoned more power and felt his body start to rise. Within a minute, Jacob rose high enough that his ass was a few inches off the ground. He adjusted his feet and started to engage his quads. With a growl, he rose even higher. Eventually he was in a sitting position against the beam. Sweat was pouring off his body and the pressure from the ropes felt like they might crush his ribs. As Jacob caught his breath he heard the door to the gym slowly start to open. “Who’s there?” Jacob asked. Nathan stepped out of the shadow and caught his breath when he saw that Jacob was almost standing up straight. He recoiled in horror at the sight of Jacob’s outrageously massive quads and calves. Instantly his cock became hard and Jacob noticed. “Couldn’t stay away? I bet you weren’t expecting me to look like this. Well, I suggest you run along before I get completely free and tear you in half with my bare hands. In Nathan’s mind, he knew he should have turned and ran but he couldn’t look away. He needed to see Jacob’s massive body again. Before he knew it, he was moved closer to Jacob. Even Jacob looked confused as Nathan approached. Nathan fell to Jacob’s feet and raised his two trembling hands and placed them on Jacob’s extremely pumped quads. He retracted his hands instantly, never could he have imagined that muscle could feel so hard. Jacob was about to say something but Nathan placed his hands back on his legs and let out a moan. Jacob felt a tingling though his body as Nathan’s hands started to caress his quads. It was a new sensation for him. He couldn’t help but flex and relax the muscle. “So huge, so big, so powerful.” Nathan mumbled. “Are you going to untie these ropes or not?” Jacob eventually asked. Nathan stopped running his hands over the muscle and looked up at Jacob. “I should but I have a better idea.” “What’s that?” “Use these unbelievable muscles and fucking snap these huge ropes wrapped around you.” Jacob gave Nathan a confused look. “I saw what you did to that weight rack earlier, and everyone heard about last week in the cafeteria. Fuck, just look at your calves and quads, do you doubt that you can’t break free on your own?” A small smile crept across Jacob’s face. Nathan’s hand travelled down his quads and to his calves. “Fuck.” He moaned. “You like feeling all this muscle?” “It’s unbelievable. How can someone be this huge? Yes, I believe these muscles can do whatever they want. I know you’ll kill me when you get free but I don’t care. I just want to witness just how powerful you are.” Now it was Jacob’s cock turn to harder. He repositioned his legs and started to flex again. “You want to feel power? I’ll show you power.” Nathan could feel layers of muscle fibres leap into action under his hands. Jacob’s whole body began to shake as he continued to raise his body up the beam. “Yes, show me your full strength.” Jacob could only grunt as he felt his body reaching its full height. With the pressure finally off his quads he felt a wave of relief but he also couldn’t deny that feeling Nathan’s hands on his warm skin felt incredible. He moved his left leg so Nathan could wrap both hands around it. He felt his cock twitch as he felt Nathan moan in ecstasy. “You might want to stand back for this.” Jacob said. “No, I want to feel every muscle as you flex to get free. Show me just how freaky you can get.” Nathan whispered. Jacob only smiled and squared his shoulders the best he could with he tight ropes snapped around him. “You have no idea just how freaky I can be.” “Show me.” Nathan said and stood face Jacob. WIth his eyes closed, Jacob started to imagine the most extreme versions of what he was determined to become. He pictured his body inflated with so much muscle it became hard for him to even move. He imagined being so ripped and vascular he no longer looked like he had skin. Finally, his mind went to the completely incomprehensible levels of strength he wanted to achieve. He pictured himself shoulder pressing a tank when he heard the first snap. “Oh my god!” Nathan screamed at the sound. Jacob only chuckled and applied more power. His body was near convulsions, when he heard the second snap. “Worship this body.” He grunted. Not needed to be asked twice, Nathan moved closer and started to feel any exposed skin on Jacob’s body. He marvelled at the vibrations and pulsing power radiating from Jacob’s body. The snapping sound continued and more flesh was exposed. When his abs were mostly free, Nathan placed both hands on the rock-hard muscles and traced the deep striations that criss-crossed the surface. The more he touched his body, the stronger Jacob felt. Within minutes, he could feel the ropes loosening as countless snapping sounds filled the room. He looked Nathan in the eyes and started to flex his body harder. Nathan finally stepped back, sensing Jacob was going to preform his most incredible feat yet. With a loud moan, Jacob started to violently pull away from the metal beam. The ropes resisted at first but where no longer a threat to him. He knew was could get his body free but now he just want to test his full strength and show Nathan just how freaky he could be. He positioned his massive quads and started to drive all his power forward. Repeated this motion over and over until he was like a piston moving back and forth away from the beam. Sensing what he was trying to do, Nathan began to shout encouragement. “Fuck yeah! Rip that fucking beam out. Bring the whole fucking school down! No one is as massive and powerful as you are.” He shouted while tugging at his rock-hard cock. Jacob roared and felt a surge of strength course through his body. He pressed with all his might, causing his quads to expand even bigger. Finally on of the huge ropes could no longer take this much punishment and completely ripped in two. That was followed by two more ropes. Jacob continued to push his body away from the beam but became frustrated when he realized it, like him, was stronger than the ropes. WIth one final assault, the remaining ropes fell away from Jacob’s sweaty, pumped body causing him to stumble forward and land on his hands and knees. Nathan ran to him and knelt down beside the panting monster. Nathan’s hand ran up Jacob’s now-exposed arm, feeling the incredible density of this flexed tricep. “You are the most powerful person on the planet. So fucking huge.” He said Jacob sat up and looked at Nathan. “Aren’t you scared now that I’m free. Shouldn’t you run away?” “Probably but I can’t. I need to be close to your body. I want to feel every pumped inch.” He said and leaned in. His heart was pounding in his throat but he couldn’t hold himself back. He placed one hand on Jacob’s tree-trunk thick neck and started to kiss the behemoth. Jacob hesitated at first first but suddenly gave in and started to kiss Nathan back. Never in his life had he felt something so intense. He had gotten so used to getting off on the feeling of superiority and disgust the world showed him in response to his body that he never knew someone showing him affection and attraction could feel so much better. The two bodies rose and continued to kiss. Nathan ran his hands all over Jacob’s upper body. As his hands felt unfathomably large muscle group after muscle group, he let out moans of pure pleasure. Jacob too started to explore Nathan’s body. While he admired his budding musculature, Jacob couldn’t help but feel even more massive in comparison. It was Nathan that finally broke away. “Wow! I never thought I’d do that with a guy, let along someone like you.” “Me neither.”Jacob responded. Suddenly the gravity of the situation hit Nathan like a ton of bricks. Not only was he making out and worshipping Jacob, he was betraying his best friend Mark. He was also keenly aware that Jacob could decide to snap his neck with one hand for the part he played in putting him this situation in the first place. Jacob could sense a shift in Nathan’s demeanour. “You thinking of leaving?” He asked. “I-I don’t know what to do. This is all so fucked up.” Nathan said sounding panicked. “For me too.” Jacob said. “But you can’t leave just yet.” “Why not.” “Because that fucking beam is still standing.” Jacob said and walked closer to the huge metal beam. It as two feet by two feat and looked like a steel girder you’d see on a construction site. Nathan stood behind Jacob and ran his hand over his imposing trap muscles. He bit his lip as he explored their enormity. “Fuck it up Jacob.” Jacob only growls and placed his hands around the cold steel. With little effort he was able to clasp his hands together on the other side. He felt his last spread to their limit as he struggled to increase his grip on the metal beam. He was also acutely aware that Nathan’s hands were groping his flared back muscles. That sensation only egged him on. Jacob’s body tensed as every muscle flexed. He started to shake as he began to apply pressure. He could feel the edges of the metal pressing against his skin but knew it was no match for the strength of his muscles. He let out a roar as he applied more pressure, his body trembling with power. After a solid five minutes he started to become frustrated. Sensing this shift, Nathan stepped closer behind Jacob. The unmistakable feeling of his rock-hard cock against Jacob’s ass. Jacob turned his head and smiled at Nathan who only pressed harder against Jacob’s fully flexed body. “Make me cum to your power” Nathan whispered. Jacob’s body went nuclear. He let out a wall-shaking bellow and started to grip the beam with renewed intensity. It felt like the whole room was shaking when after five more minutes, the beam still hadn’t budged. Frustrated Jacob released the beam, walked over to a near by bench, picked up a 45lb weight and hurled it across the room. It slammed against the wall and snapped in half. He went searching for more items to destroy when Nathan reached out and grabbed his hand. “What! I’m not strong enough to break that beam!” “Jacob! That beam is over two feet thick and meant hold up an entire building. Besides, LOOK!” Nathan said and pointed at the beam. Jacob could not believe his eyes. There on the side of the beam was the clear indentations his mammoth pecs had left in the hard metal surface. Not only that, the side where his forearms had been wrapped were more metal metal pieces still held the shape of his muscles. Jacob walked around the metal beam and ran his hands over the dents his body had made. He looked down at his pecs a saw barely a red mark. As he felt the cold steel that had bent to his will, his hard cock became even harder. He looked up to see Nathan staring at it too. “I want to watch you become strong enough to rip this beam out with one hand. I want help you become the biggest, most muscular creature that has ever walked the earth. I’ll do anything to help you surpass even your wildest fantasies.” Nathan said. Without an invitation, Nathan approached and knelt in front of Jacob. He reached up and pulled down Jacob’s shorts, exposing his throbbing dick. Nathan gasped as it sprung free and slapped against Jacob’s granite-hard abs. With no hesitation, Nathan placed his mouth around it and started to suck long and hard. Jacob let out a loud moan as waves of pleasure flooded his system. He place his hands on his hips and flexed into a front lat spread. Nathan’s hand started to roam over Jacob’s massive body as he continued to suck his cock. Jacob alternatively started to flex and relax his quads as Nathan’s hand moved up and down their girth. They both moaned with pleasure. As Jacob flexed and Nathan worshipped and sucked, nearing orgasm. “I-I’m going to cum” Jacob moaned. Nathan placed his hands on Jacob’s calves and gave them a squeeze. Jacob reared his head back and shot his huge load into Nathan’s mouth. Nathan fought back a gag and managed to swallow the whole load. But what was more incredible was at the exact moment Jacob came, Nathan did too, without even touching himself. His whole body trembled as Jacob’s calved expanded in his hands. He released Jacob’s cock and collapsed on the floor, Jacob also lowered himself and laid beside Nathan’s panting body. “That was amazing” Jacob said. “For me too” Nathan replied. They laid on the floor of the gym for a while until they both regained enough strength to stand. Jacob retrieved his hoodie and started moving towards the door. He stopped and looked back at Nathan who suddenly looked sad and frightened. “You coming?” Jacob asked. Nathan hesitated and them suddenly broke into a huge smile. “Yeah, you’re forgiven for tying me up.” Jacob said and placed his massive arm around the much smaller Nathan. As he reached for the door, he looked at Nathan and said. “I can’t say the same for those other three assholes.”
  3. 21 points
    One more chapter to go after this I think, but you never know. I hope you enjoy. Chapter 8 Dixon arranged for additional gym equipment to be delivered to school. He also had the locks changed and placed “closed for renovations” signs on the doors. Mark, Jason and Scott were each given keys to the back door so they didn’t have to walk through the school the gain access. The keys were essentially useless since the three kids rarely left the gym. Three weeks had passed since Dixon decided to help Mark become as big as possible and he arrived at the school gym at just before 6am. He was delivering his near-daily supply of food and supplements to the group before the other students started to arrive for classes. As he got closer to the door, he could hear the loud clanging of metal. He unlocked the door and dropped the bags of supplies at his feet. Across the room, Mark was performing deadlifts but he wasn’t using a squat bar. The guys had built a makeshift raised platform so Mark could use the leg press machine for deadlifts! The massive machine was loaded with countless 45lb plates and Mark gripped the base of the machine as was preforming quick reps. As he reached the top of his latest rep, Dixon could only stare in awe at the sheer mass billowing from his back. Every inch was covered with thick veins and each muscle group was so pumped, Mark looked like a mutated anatomy chart. Dixon cold not believe what Mark was able to achieve in only a few weeks. His determination was manic. He never seemed to tire and when he wasn’t inflicting torture on his body, he was eating enormous amounts of food, injecting the powerful cocktail of steroids and guzzling every drop of cum he caused his group of admirers to produce. Dixon stepped closer as Mark started to struggle with the incredible weight. The brutal amount of weight he was moving caused so much strain on his body that his face contorted in pain and spit flew from his mouth with each movement. With one final roar, Mark dropped the leg press machine causing numerous plates to fall off and crash to the floor. He turned to face Dixon and placed his hands on his hips while trying to catch his breath. The sight of the former budding teen bodybuilder’s current physique caused Dixon to stumble back and land on the floor. Mark was unrecognizable not only as a 18 year old but he barely even looked human. Each muscle group was so exagerated and his proportions were so extreme it was a marvel he could still move at all. The individual muscles on his body visibly fought for real estate on his frame. Dixon had followed professional bodybuilding for most of his life and he had never witnessed someone so outragously developed. Mark jumped down form the platform causing the cement floor to shake. He grabbed a jug of water Dixon just delivered and started to guzzle it down. “Needed to train back before Scott and Jason get here.” He said with a lower voice than Dixon remembered from the day before. “Mark! That was incredible! How much weight were you just using?” “No idea. Doesn’t matter anymore. There is no amount of weight I can’t lift.” He said and let out a huge burp before drinking the rest of the water. As the excess ran down his chest it mixed with the sweat that already coated his body. “My god Mark. I can’t get over how massive you’ve become in such a short time” Dixon said and raised himself up to his knees. “Fuck yeah. I’m a little surprised myself but I feel unstoppable now. I can actually feel myself growing every second of the day. I know the gear is helping but I think a lot of this growth is phycological. When I made the decision that becoming a total mass monster was the only thing that mattered, my brain started to re-wire itself. Muscle is ALL that I need and my body’s sole purpose was to provide me with it.” Dixon started to rub his hands all over Mark’s sweaty body. He couldn’t believe that human flesh could feel so soft and hard at the same time. It was like touching a boulder that had been smoothed by centuries of ocean waves. “Your quads are like granite. I’ve never seen anything so big and strong in my life. These striations are so deep and the definition is so extreme. Oh yeah, show me those hamstrings. FUCK Mark, they’re so ripped. Yes, when you bend your leg like that I can see that they hang so low they practically touch your massive calves. Fuck yeah, flex that calf harder. Make it touch your hamstring. Yes, it’s so close. FLEX HARDER. Yes! You did it. No one has legs this developed. My god, look at your glutes. Pulsing them like that is so hardcore, so grotesque. Look at the striations! How is this even possible?” Dixon stopped talking as he started to lick every inch of Mark’s wet quads, calves and glutes. He moaned with pleasure as he slurped up every drop of moisture. He was lost in a muscle worship trance, as was Mark who continued to position his body so Dixon could experience every inch. Mark placed his hands under Dixon’s armpits and lifted him off the floor. Dixon’s hands, tongue and lips started to explore Mark’s truly astounding abdominals. His eight abdominal muscles were each bigger than Dixon’s formidable biceps. With a stunning display of muscle control, Mark started to flex each muscle independently which sent Dixon completely over the edge. “How is that possible? No one can control each ab muscle like that. My god Mark, you are a complete freak. I know I say this a lot and you love hearing it but you are a monstrosity. Look at the thick veins running all over your abs. They are so gross yet so hot. Uh, these pecs. So massive and full of power. Yes, bounce them for me. I need both hands just to try to move one pec. They are so hard Mark, like nothing I’ve ever felt.” Dixon’s attention finally turned to Mark’s arms. His biceps were awe inspiring and his triceps protruded inches from his body they were clearly visible from the front. Both titanic appendices blended into the most outrageously developed shoulders Dixon had ever witnessed. Even exaggerated comic book characters didn’t have shoulders as thick and wide as Mark. “Your arms are truly magnificent. How big are they today?” Dixon asked, know that number would not last 24 hours. “24” last night. They’ll be 26” by tomorrow.” Mark said and slightly curled his arm causing layers of muscle to twist to life while more veins erupted on the surface of his skin. Mark started to tug on his raging hard-on as Dixon continued worshipping his slightly flexed arm. “I’m about ready for a protein snack and I think you need to feel just how huge these arms have gotten.” Mark said. He bend down and slid his right arm between Dixon’s legs. With no effort he scooped his 255lb principal off the ground so he was straddling his huge bicep. Dixon left out a moan as he wrapped his legs tightly around the muscle, feeling it twitch between his thighs and against his hard cock. Mark plated his feet and slowly straightened his arm. Dixon could feel the muscle transform as it moved. With his arm completely extended Mark’s body didn’t seem to register the entire person it was holding completely off the ground. He made a fist and started to curl his arm back up. He licked his lips as he watched Dixon’s body rise higher on his massive bicep peak. Mark continued to straighten and flex his arm until he could see Dixon was about to produce a hearty snack. Mark signalled to Dixon to pull his pants down and when his hard cock flopped out and slapped Mark’s shoulder, he simply moved his arm towards his mouth, taking Dixon’s entire cock in one gulp. All Dixon had to do was place one hand on the mass of shoulder muscle before he released a massive load down Mark’s throat. With Dixon spent, Mark let him slide off his arm. “That was fucking good, like a good pre-workout.” Mark said before looking around for his next lift. “Can you weight yourself before you start another set?” Dixon said with a sense of anticipation. Mark waddled to the scale and stepped on. “Holy FUCK! HOW?” Dixon yelled when he saw the number on the scale. “Like I said Dixon. NOTHING CAN STOP ME. I said I’d be the biggest and that’s exactly what I’m becoming. Now help me setup for my next set since Jason and Scott aren’t here yet.” Dixon snapped out of his trance and turned to help Mark. “Yeah, where are they anyway?” Dixon asked. --- Jason and Scott had secured a new supply of gear for Mark and as they were leaving their dealer’s apartment they turned towards the alley where they had parked their car. As the were about to turn off the street, Scott grabbed Jason’s arm and stopped dead in his tracks. “Oh no!” Jason looked up and stifled a scream. Walking directly towards them was Jacob and Nathan. Before they could dart down the alley, Jacob saw them. “Well well, look who we have here.” He shouted. As Jacob and Nathan approached, both guys could not believe their eyes. Jacob was wearing a sweat shirt that looked like it was designed to cover a boat. He had cut the neck hole so wide, his massive traps traps were completely visible while the rest of him was lost in the excess material billowing around his torso. The lack of definition could not however, disguise the sheer enormity of his body. He wore equally bagging sweat pants that were cut off mid-way up his calves. The half that wasn’t covered looked downright obscene. They were easily as wide as most people’s waist and covered with a disgusting network of gnarly veins. “What brings you guys to this neighbourhood?” Jacob said and looked at the brown paper bag in Scott’s hand. He then started to smile. “Ah, you getting more gear from Gary?” He asked and motioned to the nearby apartment building. Jason and Scott exchanged terrified looks. “Don’t worry guys. You think Gary would sell you the good stuff? That’s reserved for just me.” Jacob said and bounced his pecs causing the loose fabric to flap. Jacob looked the two guys over closely. He had noticed Jason’s increased bulk weeks ago in the woods but he hadn’t see Scott since that day in the school gym. While still much smaller than himself, Jacob had to admit that Scott was looking pretty beefy. “You too don’t seem to be gaining as much size as you were so I assume that gear isn’t for you. So, who’s it for?” Jacob said with a serious tone in his voice. When they didn’t answer. Jacob reached down and grabbed Scott by the collar of his shirt and easily lifted him off the ground. He leaned in close so he could feel Scott’s breath on his face. “It’s for Mark isn’t it?” Jacob asked. “ISN”T IT?” “Yes it’s for Mark! Now let him go.” Jason pleaded. With a flick of his wrist, Scott fell to the ground a few feet away. “So Mark thinks he can compete with me?” Jacob said and shot Nathan a smile. Nathan responded with a chuckle. “Compete? Mark is going to dwarf you you piece of shit!” Scott screamed as he stood up. Jacob could only start to laugh hysterically. “Whatever Jacob. You’ll see. You have no idea what Mark is capable of.” Jacob stopped laughing and stepped closer to the two guys. They both suddenly looked very worried. Jason could have sworn he saw Jacob’s sweater stretch tighter on his body. “You have no idea what I”M CAPABLE OF!” He screamed, sending drops of spit on both of their faces. “Now, I’m giving you 10 seconds to get the fuck out of here before I decide to show just what I’m capable of.” Jason and Scott didn’t need to be told twice. They both darted around the corner and down the alley where their car was parked. Jacob and Nathan exchanged a cocky smile as they heard the car start and its tires screech as they floored the engine to get as far away from Jacob as quickly as they possibly could. A second later, Nathan saw an object exit the alley and move towards him and Jacob at an incredible speed. “JACOB! LOOK OUT!” He was able to scream just before the car reached Jacob. With lightening fast reflexes, Jacob stepped out the of way of the car just before the back bumper would have slammed into him. The car came to a stop and Jacob could hear Jason and Scott frantically yelling at each other inside. “What the FUCK Scott? Quick, put it in drive and get the fuck out of here!” Scott managed to get the car in gear and just before he slammed his foot on the accelerator the vehicle jerked violently, like it had hit something. Jason turned and looked out the back window and let out a horrified scream. Jacob’s massive frame covered his entire view as he stood directly behind the car. “GO! GO! GO!” Jason screamed as Scott started to press the gas but nothing happened. Jason looked back and saw the reason they weren’t moving. Jacob was squatting behind the car with his hands gripping the back bumper. The engine revved but it wasn’t moving. With another violent jolt, Jason and Scott felt the back of the car rise. With barely any visible effort, Jacob hoisted the back of the car and held it like he was holding a wheelbarrow. With astounding control, he started to pivot the vehicle so it faced the alley. “You think a car can stop me?” He yelled with a look of determination and rage in his eyes. More screamed could be heard from inside the car as the engine revved louder. Jacob dropped the backend and the car took off back down the alley. Scott was able to slam on the breaks a few feet from the brick wall at the end of narrow alley. He spun around in the drivers seat to see Jacob lumbering towards the car. Jacob reached the back of the car and once again, squatted down and gripped the bumper. Without a moment of hesitation he once again housed the car up so it was level with his waist. “Ho-how is he doing this?” Scott screamed. Jacob didn’t just hold the car a foot off the ground though. With a cocky grin on his face he moved his right foot forward a few inches followed by his left. The guys in the car watched in shock and horror as the car started moving towards the brick wall. Jacob took a few more steps and the front of the car slammed into the brick wall. The sound of screeching metal echoed throughout the alley. Scott panicked and put the car in reverse and slammed his foot on the gas petal. The front tired screeched and the car moved back a few feet before coming to a compete stop. He didn’t have to look back to see why. Jacob adjusted his stance so he was now leaning into the car like a football player readying himself to block a tackle. His once baggy pants stretched tight across his massive quads and calves. The thick cords of his hamstrings inflated and his calves ballooned to their maximum girth. He let out a primal growl as he fought to overpower the car’s engine. As smoke started to billow from the front tries of the car, Jacob slowly started to move forward. His whole body was shaking as every muscle on his body started to swell with raw power. “You think this car is stronger than this muscle? Yeah, that’s right, rev that engine, push my body to the limit!” Jacob said. The smell of burning rubber filled the alley as the front bumper of the car once again met the brick wall. Jacob only grunted and applied more pressure; he was far from done. More screams came from the car when one of the front headlights shattered. Suddenly there was a deafening screeching and popping of metal. The guys in the car looked on in horror as the car’s hood started to bend. “FUCK YEAH! This car is NOTHING to me.” Jacob screamed and twisted his body so his right shoulder slammed into the back of the car, causing it too to dent the metal. He exhaled deeply and started to apply even more pressure. The crushing sound of the car intensified as the hood started to look more deformed. After another minute of pushing the car, there was a loud bang and the engine started to sputter. This only caused Jacob to intensify his assault and after a few more seconds, the engine finally gave out. Jacob stopped pushing and stood up. He was breathing heavily and sweat had drenched his huge sweater. Even fully clothed he looked bigger than even. “You two better turn to watch this. I want as many witnesses as possible.” He said. With tears running down their faces, Scott and Jason turned and looked at Jacob’s insanely pumped body. Jacob stepped closer to the car and slammed both fists down on the trunk. The car shook violently at the moment of impact. The metal of the trunk was instantly mangled making it easy for Jacob to tear it completely free. He placed his arms around the huge piece of metal and started to squeeze. The sounds of bending metal was deafening and within seconds the truck was unrecognizable. Jacob tossed it aside and stepped into the exposed trunk space. Through the rear window, Jason and Scott could only look up at the massive creature standing above them. Jacob raised his left foot and drove it through the back window, filling the inside of the car with shattered glass. Jason and Scott recoiled in terror fearing that Jacob would reach for them cowering inside but that moment never came. Instead, they saw Jacob’s hands grip the stop of the rear window frame. There was more screeching metal sounds as Jacob literally started to pry the roof off the car. The sleeves of his sweater had rolled up to his elbows so they could accommodate Jacob’s swelling forearms. The sight was truly disgusting. Each muscle looked to be over 24” and thick, repulsive veins covered ever inch. As Jacob’s iron-grip on the metal proceeded, the muscles of his forearms inexplicably continued to grow. A minute later, the back part of the car’s roof was completed bent and Jason and Scott could see Jacob’s face staring down at them. “Quite the view isn’t it. My fucking forearms have more muscle on them then both of you combined. Fuck this metal is giving me a good workout though. I bet I won’t be able to jack myself off later.” Jacob said and laughed. Once the roof was pried a little higher, Jacob grabbed either side and started to violently tug at the huge piece of metal. The remaining windows smashed and the whole car shook back and forth. With one final grunt, Jacob wretched the entire roof completely off the car and lifted it over his head before tossing it 10 feet behind him. He reached into the car and grabbed Jason and Scott by their shirt collars. With seemly no effort, he lifted them out of the car and held them in the air. “Fuck you to feel so light to me now.” He said and dropped them on the ground behind the car before jumping down himself, shaking the ground as he did so. “Thanks for the little workout guys but frankly, I’ve had enough of this bullshit. Stand the fuck up!” He commanded. Jason and Scott slowly stood and faced Jacob. Nathan, who had been watching Jacob destroy the car, approached and placed his hand on Jacob’s left bicep. “That little workout sure got you pumped you big freak” Nathan said as he felt Jacob’s arm though his sweater. “Yeah, not bad but I think it’s time for a real workout.” Jacob said and stepped closer to Jason and Scott. “Where’s Mark?” When neither answered, Jacob turned and slammed his fist into the brick wall beside him. His fist embedded itself so deep, only his wrist was still showing. He slammed his other fist equally deep into the wall and when he pulled them both out, half a dozen bricks followed. “I’m not asking again. You said Mark could dwarf me? Well, I think it’s about time we see if that’s possible.” Jacob said and took a step back. He placed his right hand on the collar of his sweater and his other on the waistband of his pants. With one quick tug, both garments were torn from his body, leaving him wearing only a pair of skin tight workout shorts. Jason, Scott and even Nathan stepped back and gasped. The sight before them was like nothing they had ever imagined could exist. Even their wildest fantasies, or darkest nightmares; could prepare them for the creature standing in front of them. Jacob didn’t even have to flex to highlight the abomination he had become. “Take me to Mark. NOW!” he screamed.
  4. 17 points
    Chapter 7 Principal Dixon climbed into is car and rested his head on the steering wheel, his mind racing with images of Jacob’s incredibility massive body destroying that huge tree stump and then squatting with it like it was a broom handle. Never in his life had he seen someone so young, so strong, so massive. He looked down at the huge cum stain on the front of his jeans and felt horrified that one of his students has caused that. He was also acutely aware that he was already hard again as he relived the incident in his head. He spent a few minutes trying to clam himself down before deciding what he should do next. ———————— Mark had the heavy bar draped over his huge shoulders. The 4 45lb plates on either side raddled as he secured his footing. Scott stood behind him, ready to offer assistance even though he knew Mark wold not need any. With a low grunt, Mark lowered the weight for what would be his sixth set of brutal squats. His 31” quads looked far larger now that they were pumped to their maximum. At the bottom of the rep he took a moment to marvel at how the thick slabs of muscle pressed against each other. With little effort he lifted the weight back up to the starting position. His rhythm increased and a few seconds later was finishing rep 15 before slamming the weight down. He stepped out of the squat rack and pounded his blood-engorged quads with his fists. Their entire surface was purple from the intense workout they were undergoing. Mark started to flex each quad individually. Holding each pose until his muscles started to cramp. Scott moved closer and started to run his hands over the dense, sweaty muscles. Both guys focused all their attention on admiring the increased size and definition. Their admiration was interrupted when the door to the gym flew open and Jason stumbled in and fell to the floor sobbing. “Jason!” Mark and Scott ran over to their friend. They helped up to sitting position as he continued to sob and mumble incoherently. Mark and Scott could see dirt covering Jason’s clothes and they could also the drying cum stain on the from of his shorts. Eventually, Jason calmed down enough to relay what had happened to him in the woods at the hands of Jacob and Nathan. Hearing Nathan was there with Jacob and took part in his torment of Jason send Mark into a rage. He started stomping around the gym, knocking over dumbbells, kicking the various machines and benches and even punched the wall a few times. Scott remained with Jason, wrapping his growing arm around his friend while watching Mark with increased worry. Mark marched over to the bar he was just squatting loaded with 405lbs and placed his body under it but instead of positioning the bar across his shoulders, he gripped it from the front. Scott and Jason shot each other a look of shock as Mark started to press the heavy bar over his head. His whole body shook both from anger and from the seemingly impossible weight he was trying to lift. With a look of scary determination, Mark managed to extended his arms above his head. He let out a loud roar of pride as his lowered the bar again. He shifted his feet and started to press the bar again. It moved slower than the first rep but he someone managed to complete the lift. “GEAR!” He managed to say through gritted teeth. Scott ran to grab a fresh syringe and starting prepping the needle. “THREE!” Mark said. Scott hesitated but one look at Mark’s face told him this wasn’t the time to argue. He grabbed three needles and approached Marks shaking body. He injected all three doses into Mark’s right ass cheek. He looked up to see his friend’s eyes roll back in his head for a few seconds before refocusing on holding the bar over his head. Suddenly a transformation came over Mark. He lowered the weight and started pressing it again without a moment’s rest. He started to scream like a rabid animal as he started moving the bar at incredible speed. His shoulders looked they had expanded to triple their former size. After 12 perfect reps Mark slammed the weight down and turned to face his to friends. His entire body had ballooned to super heavyweight bodybuilder size. He looked around the room like a lion searching for prey. Not only was this a home gym, it was also his parent’s three car garage. While he had taken up two of the spaces with his abundance of gym equipment, his mother’s car was parked in the remaining spot. His eyes settled on that side of the garage. He lumbered towards her car and stood behind the rear bumper. Scott and Jason hurried to get a closer look as Mark bent down and wrapped his hands around the bumper, adjusted his footing and started to stand up. He let out another loud scream as his whole body flexed. His back erupted with newfound piles of mass. Striations appeared over every inch of his skin. Thick veins crept to the surface. Mark’s traps budged and swelled to eclipse his thick neck. Even though his shorts, deep cuts appeared on his flexed glutes. His hamstrings became a mass of twisted muscle cables that visibly grew bigger by the second. The back of the car started to rise. When the suspension had risen to its maximum, Mark dug his feet in and continued to lift. Scott and Jason started cheering when the back tires left the floor. The back-end of the car continued to rise as Mark reached his full height. He let out a triumphant roar as he held it off the ground for a few sounds and let it fall back down. Mark turned to his two friends and hit a gruesome most muscular pose. His whole body inflated with new muscle that made both guys feel tiny and weak. Scott and Jason couldn’t resist rushing over to Mark to worship his titanic body. All three of them were stroking their cocks. It was suddenly obvious to Scott and Jason that any hope they had in defending themselves against Jacob laid with helping Mark become even bigger and more powerful. Mark sensed this shift too. He turned and grabbed Jason by his waist and easily lifted him off the ground. Just before Jason released a huge load of cum, Mark placed his throbbing cock in his mouth. He guzzled every drop before letting Jason go and doing the same to Scott. After swallowing both huge loads, Mark wiped his mouth and nearly collapsed on a nearby weight bench. “I need all the protein I can get from now on.” “Take mine too” The three guys spun to look at the side door of the garage. There stood Principal Dixon with an obvious erection threatening to tear through his tight jeans. He approached the group while unzipping his pants. Without hesitation, he grabbed Mark’s thick neck and placed his mouth over his rock-hard cock. He only had to place his hands on Mark’s bloated traps before he was unloading his load. A flood of fresh cum flowed into Mark body. He leaned back and looked up at his principal. “I saw what happened in the woods. Jacob is out of control and Mark; you are the only one that can stop him.” The three friends stood and welcomed Principal Dixon into their group. It was obvious that Principal Dixon (or just Dixon he insisted on from now on) knew his way around a weight room and his knowledge would be a valuable tool in Mark’s development. His added supply of cum would also be beneficial as Mark could suddenly attest to. He scanned the room for his next exercise as the powerful side effects started to flood his gear-filled system. ———————— Jacob sat across from Nathan at the diner they stopped at after leaving the woods. Jacob was starving and had just ordered half the dishes on the menu. “Are you ok about helping me fuck over your friends?” He asked. “It doesn’t matter to me anymore. Seeing you destroy and the lift that huge tree was worth it. I can’t believe how massive you’re getting. All I want is to see just how huge you can get.” Nathan said. Jacob smiled and sat back in his seat. He was sitting in a booth designed to accommodate two to three people but he occupied almost all of it. His shoulders were so wide his head looked tiny by comparison. His thick traps and neck only made the contrast more extreme. He had rolled up the billowy sleeves of his tent-like hoodie exposing his vascular forearms. Nathan couldn’t look way and his eyes traced the countless veins that criss-crossed the enormous muscles. Jacob purposely rolled his wrists causing the muscles to swell and morph into even more grotesque shapes. The waitress arrived with her arms full of different plates, piled high with food. A second staff member followed with even more. When the entire table was covered with dishes she made a joke about how many other people were joining them. “That all just for him.” Nathan said and motioned towards Jacob. The waitress laughed like it was the best joke she had heard all day but suddenly got serious when she saw Jacob start to devour the food. A look of disgust came over her face as he started stuffing hand fulls of food into his mouth. She hurried away and retreated to the kitchen. Nathan chucked and started to move full plates closer to Jacob as he finished plate after plate. It was five minutes later when the first tearing sound could be heard coming from his side of the booth. Nathan saw a spot of bare shoulder become exposed as the seam split. He licked his lips as his saw Jacob’s body swelling with each mouthful of food he consumed. A second tear appeared on Jacob’s left bicep as he continued to stuff his face. “How big is that hoodie?” Nathan asked. “4XL” Jacob muttered between bites. “Fuck” Was all Nathan could say as he continued to watch Jacob eat. Ten minutes passed and Jacob’s left bicep had become completely exposed. There was another tearing sound but Nathan couldn’t see any additional flesh. He concluded that one of Jacob’s lats must have torn though out of sight. After five more minutes, all the plates were practically spotless. Jacob had beads of sweat on his forehead when he laid back and placed his hand on his abs. He rested for a minute before leaned forward. “Ready for another show?” He asked Nathan. Nathan just bit his lip in anticipation. Jacob slowly started to slide his hand together on the top of the table. As his did so, Nathan could see him starting to flex. The remaining excess fabric from the once loose shirt stretched tight across Jacob’s upper body. The existing tears opened wider as more appeared in other areas. When Jacob’s hands met he applied even more pressure and flexed harder. Suddenly Jacob’s entire shoulder became exposed as the hoodie could no longer contain his food-fuelled expansion. There was a loud crash as the waitress made the mistake of looking in Jacob’s direction while carrying a tray full of food. She let out a scream as more fabric fell away from Jacob’s hulking frame. The other restaurant customers followed the waitresses’ stare and became equally disturbed by the sight. Jacob winked at Nathan and turned and slid out of the booth. He turned to face the crowd and with one more flex, caused the remaining scraps of fabric to fall away, exposing his naked torso completely. He heard more screams and gasps as he relaxed the pose. Not wasting any time he raised his bloated arms over his head and placed his fists behind his bull neck. He flexed his arms that now resembled two Thanksgiving turkeys on either side of his head. His ridiculously wide lats jutted out from his sides so far they resembled airplane wings wrapped in skin. Jacob slowly exhaled as he flexed his softball-sized abdominal muscles. Even with his arms above his head, Jacob was still able to flex his massive pecs, sending deep striations shooting across the hard flesh. Not allowing his incredible upper body to outshine his lower half, Jacob placed his feet together and flexed his quads and calves. He felt his shorts rise up between the nonexistent gap between his quads.Once fully flexed, Jacob slowly pivoted his body back and forth so the whole diner could see every unfathomably defined muscle. “FUCK that was a good meal.” He said while twisting his body to show off his razor-sharpe oblique muscles. Veins snaked from his hip, up his abs and over his lats before wrapping behind to his back. “I hope it doesn’t make me fat.” He said with a chuckle. Jacob finally dropped the pose and as he and Nathan walked towards the door, the customer got a close-up look at his outrageously developed body. A few covered their mouths to stifle either a scream or vomit while others had tears running down their faces. Nathan saw two guys near the back covering their obvious hard-ons. Once outside a shirtless Jacob walked across the diner parking lot. Nathan turned to see a car slam into the back of a parked car as the driver stared at Jacob’s massive body. Across the street a mother leaned down, scooped up her young child and ran towards her parked car. “This is going to be a fun walk home” Nathan said as his ran his hand over Jacob’s mountain range-like back.
  5. 15 points
    Thirty Two I open my eyes and this feeling of warmth washes over me. The last time I woke up this happy was the morning after me and Luke were together for the first time. And now here is, my boyfriend (my fucking boyfriend!) Luke, lying next to me in his bed with his head resting on his pillow. And it hits me, that I’ll be waking up to this every morning next term, for the rest of my first year at Montgomery University of Bodybuilding & Fitness. And for the whole of my second year too, in what ever dorm room is assigned to us. I’m going to head to see Johnny straight after my Anatomy & Aesthetics lecture with Hancox to tell him that I definitely don’t want the single room he’s managed to secure me. I turn to my side, wrap my arm around Luke’s waist and push my body against his. The corner of his mouth curls into a dreamy grin as I do so. It’s crazy to think about all that time I spent hanging out with Luke where I was dying to kiss him. All those times we were sitting on each other’s beds, hanging out, watching Harry Potter or Johnny Bravo or Dom and bloody Cole, and all I could think about was how badly I wanted to reach out and fucking touch him. All that time I spent fantasising about being able to do just that. And now I get to do all those things. I get to kiss him. I get to touch him any time I want. I get to squash my pecs against his much smaller chest. I get to reach my hand round and cheekily squeeze that insanely cute arse I spent so much time thinking about and picturing spilling out of his shiny blue posing trunks. I get to brush my legs against his meaty little thighs. And (fuck!) feel his huge, hard cock digging into me the way it’s doing right now. “Jesus. Are you ever NOT hard?” I ask Luke, squeezing my body hard against his. “What do you expect?” he says, gripping on to my big upper arm. “My boyfriend’s a fucking bodybuilder!” And suddenly my heart feels like it’s about to fucking burst. Because FUCK - Luke just called me his boyfriend. And now there’s this weird tension. And Luke’s clearly realised what he just said. Because he suddenly looks a little panicked. “Oh shit!” he says. I pull a face. “Boyfriend? I don’t remember saying I was your boyfriend.” And Luke’s face fucking falls. “I just meant -” “Luke! I’m fucking with you!” He narrows his eyes at me like he’s mad. But he’s got this big fucking smirk on his face too. “You dick!” I laugh and squeeze him harder. And now he’s just beaming at me. This loving, dimple showing grin. My boyfriend (my fucking boyfriend!) Luke. “So … what are we gonna do next week?” I ask him, feeling a sudden excitement at the thought of spending the first part of the Easter holidays with Luke. Just me and him in our dorm room. No Deano. No Shaun. No Posing Practice 101. Just me and my gorgeous little Hufflepuff. “Well … we do have four more Harry Potter films to watch!” I laugh and roll my eyes. “We could go to Glasgow again? Maybe make, like, a day of it?” “That could be cool!” Luke says, with an excited smile. “Or … fuck it. Let’s go to Bristol!” “What - so you can abandon me again?” he teases. I smirk and squeeze him. “Oooh! I can see my mate!” “Who?” “Leonard!” Prick faced fucking Leonard. Who said that Luke was too nice for me. Who said it would all end badly if me and Luke got together. Who said I’d end up screwing him over. Why did I listen to that prick? Why did I let him get to me so much? “Anyway, before all that ...” Luke says, a big mischievous smirk now on his face. “What?!” I ask, confused and excited. “I get to see you compete in a bodybuilding show!” he says, biting his bottom lip and giving my arm a squeeze. “You do know it’s not a proper bodybuilding show!” Luke pulls a face. “It’s as good as! You do get tanned up, right?” I nod. “They have tanning tents backstage apparently!” “So I get to see you on stage. Tanned up. Wearing shiny posers!” I can’t stop grinning. I love how excited Luke seems about the whole thing. “Bouncing your pecs in front of the whole uni to ‘I’m Sexy And I Know It’!” he says, playfully rolling his eyes. I laugh in response. Luke gasps. “What colour posers are you gonna wear?” “Hmmm. Haven’t decided yet. Wanna pick for me?” Luke’s eyes widen in excitement. “But NOT -” “The pink ones!” he interrupts. I laugh and give him a squeeze. “So … I was thinking …” Luke begins mysteriously. “After the show …” I smirk and feel a flutter of excitement. “Yeah?” “Maybe we could back here and you could, like, pose for me?” Oh my fucking God YES. “Hmmm. I mean … I’ll probably be pretty tired from the show!” I tease. Luke smirks, rolls his eyes and shakes his head. I bring my face to his and kiss him as he’s still gripping on to my arm. “Mmmm!” I say, as we part lips, my face still close to mine. “So … you wanna see me pose?” “Yeah!” he whispers, his mouth curling. I reach my hand down and wrap my fingers around Luke’s gloriously huge (fuck!) and fully erect cock. He bites his bottom lip and beams in response. “See me flex?” “Yeah!” I squeeze and tug his cock. “Tanned up. Flexing in posers?” Luke lets out a cute little groan as I continue to play with his cock. “Fuck yeah!” “Grunting and groaning like an animal with every fucking pose?” He lets out a little laugh, his eyes closed and a look of pleasure on his face as I continue to tug away. And then I suddenly release my hand and pull my face away. “Hmmm. Like I say, I’ll probably be pretty tired from the show!” Luke stares at me, disappointment etched on his adorable face and his mouth hung open a little in surprise. Then he narrows his eyes at me. “You’re such a fucking DICK!” he says, smirking as he throws the duvet back and gets up to leave. But I don’t let him. I grab his arm, pull him back down and jump on top off him, both of us laughing as I pin him to the bed and sink my heavy mass into his smaller but perfect, Luke-sized body. “So … you know that single room Johnny got me for next year?” I say to Luke a little later as I pull my blue Montgomery hoodie over me. He’s getting ready to go the gym while I’m about to head to Anatomy & Aesthetics. “Yeah?” he asks as he slings his gym backpack over his shoulder. My stomach clenches. “Do you think …” I hesitate. “I mean, I was kinda thinking of asking Johnny if he’d consider giving it to Deano?” Luke screw his face up. “Really?!” I pull a face and shrug. “How come?” he asks, clearly surprised. My chest tightens. “Just … dunno. Thought it might be a nice thing to do?” And now Luke’s mouth is curling into this affectionate, little grin, like he thinks my gesture is really sweet, and I feel like I want to fucking melt into the floor. “Shaun will be fucking heartbroken!” he jokes. I laugh. “He’s clearly secretly in love with Deano!” I walk up to a now beaming Luke, squeeze his hand with mine and kiss him. I only let him go just before I open the door to our dorm room. And as we head in opposite directions, I turn around once to find Luke looking round at me at the same time. I laugh and he giddily grins back at me. Dimples and bloody everything. A few moments later and I’m walking through Hanson Hall and heading to my lecture when I notice two fellow first years, whose names I can’t remember right now, walking towards me. One of them is looking right at me. He leans into his mate and says something and the both of them smirk. I glare at them confused as they walk past me. They whisper something else to each other and start sniggering like a pair of fucking twats. What the fuck? I stop and just glare at them and they carry on walking. I want to say something but I don’t. And now I’m fucking kicking myself for not doing so as I carry on walking to my lecture. Because I really wanna know what they were laughing about. Maybe they were making a joke about the fact that I wore my pink trunks to Posing Practice 101 last week? Both of those lads are in that lesson. Jesus. It really is like being back at school here sometimes. I can’t fucking wait for it to just be me and Luke next week for the Easter holidays. And then another weird thing happens when I walk into the classroom for my Anatomy & Aesthetics lecture. Another lad nudges his friend and they both look at me wide eyed and smirking. Seriously - what the fuck is going on? “Where’s Henderson, Woody?” It’s Deano’s minion Shaun, calling out from a few rows behind me. I look around and he’s got this smug fucking look on his face. And now my stomach’s churning. “Come on lads, quieten down!” Hancox instructs. I look at my lecturer and he makes eye contact with me, but there’s nothing in his expression that warrants any kind of concern or knowledge of what’s going on. And then I hear something which makes my stomach violently lurch. Shaun making kissing noises and the dickhead he’s sitting next to sniggering. What. The. FUCK? Hancox starts talking. But my heart’s beating faster. And I’m starting to feel panicked. Why the hell was Shaun asking about Luke and then making kissing noises? And then my phone vibrates in my pocket and I have this horrible, horrible feeling that I’m not going to like what I’m about to read. That I really don’t wanna see what text I’ve just been sent. My chest tightens as I sneakily take my phone out of my pocket. I see Luke’s name and two words which makes me feel like I’m about to fall through the fucking floor. “EVERYONE KNOWS!” I sneakily type a reply to Luke’s text under my desk, making sure Hancox doesn’t catch me. My heart fucking pounding. “How??” I turn my head around and spot some random guy looking at me with this really weird, uncomfortable look on his face. My phone vibrates again with a reply from Luke. “Check the uni Facebook page. Woody! I’m freaking out!” Fuck. What the FUCK?! This is not happening. This can NOT be happening. What the hell is on that Facebook page? I can’t just sit here wondering. I stand up and Hancox pauses and looks at me confused. “Sorry - can I just …” I say, signalling to the door. Hancox just nods at me, looking stern and unimpressed. As soon as I’m out of the classroom and in the corridor, I take my phone out again and load up the Montgomery University Facebook page I rarely ever check. And right there, at the top of the page, I see something which sends my whole body into a panic. It’s the illustration of me kissing Luke on the cheek that I drew at the weekend. It’s not that clear that the guy doing the kissing is me. But there’s no question of who the other boy in the picture is. Black framed glasses. A little smile. Adorable dimples. It's unmistakably Luke. Being kissed on the cheek by another guy. Posted on the Internet for the whole university to see. There’s a caption too. “Just roommates?? Looks like some of our fellow Montgomery students have been keeping secrets.” And then I look at the name of the person who uploaded it. Deano “The Pocket Rocket” Watkins. And I feel a rage like no fucking other. I can’t go back to class. I need to see Luke. Oh God Luke! I send him a text. “I’ve seen the post. Fucking Deano! Are you okay?? Where are you?” And now I’m making my way back in the direction of our dorm room and the Watson House gym and my head is fucking spinning. How the fuck could Deano do this? I mean, yes he’s always been an annoying twat, but I never would have expected him to do something like this. Is it because I knocked him back? Bruised his ego? Did he do this out of jealousy over me and Luke? And where the fuck did he get that picture? And then it hits me. Deano was in my room yesterday and my sketchbook was on top of my chest of drawers. And I’m pretty sure the pencil I used to draw it was still stuck in the page that illustration was drawn on. Deano must have looked at the book when I was in the bathroom. And what? Stole the illustration? Or maybe just took a picture of it with his phone? So that’s why he was so desperate to leave. That’s why he was so pissed off. He saw the illustration of me kissing Luke and realised that the boyfriend called Max who lives back home doesn’t really exist. That the boyfriend I told him about was Luke all along. My phone vibrates. Luke’s replied to my text. “Heading back to the room now!” And just as I’m putting my phone back into my pocket, I see him. Deano. Twat faced fucking Deano coming out of what is obviously his dorm room with a backpack slung over his shoulder. And a pulsing rage takes over. “You fucking TWAT!” I shout, lunging towards him. He spins around and quickly reacts by pushing against me. We scuffle and then he slams me up against the wall of the corridor, the weight of his heavy mass pressed against me. His chipmunk cheeks close to my face. “What the fuck have you done?!” I say, pushing him off me. He relaxes and stumbles back, this smug smirk on his face. ARGH!! I want to hit him. I should fucking hit him. I should wipe that smirk right off his face. Even though I’ve never hit anyone in my life. “What’s the matter, Woody? Your boyfriend lives back home. It can’t be Henderson!” “Are you fucking jealous? Is that why you did it?” He screws his face up, like it’s a ridiculous suggestion. Like he’s disgusted at the thought. “What if I tell everyone what happened in my room the other day? What if I announced the fact that you kissed me on Facebook?” He narrows his eyes at me. But I can see a slight worry in his expression. “As if anyone would believe THAT!” he spits. And now I’m just looking at him. I can’t believe I kissed this guy. I can’t fucking believe I ever felt sorry for him. That I was actually going to ask Johnny if he’d consider giving him the single room he’d managed to secure me for my second year at Montgomery. I shake my head. “As if I would ever choose you over Luke!” And then Deano’s face drops. He’s no longer smirking. And I can tell by his expression that what I just said hurt him. “Right! You two - away from each other NOW!” Deano backs away from me as Johnny marches towards us. “Dean. Come with me!” he says, looking and sounding pissed off. Deano picks up his backpack up from the floor. He no longer looks smug. But he doesn’t look that worried either. He just looks kind of defeated. Almost like he’s suddenly given up. Johnny puts a hand on my shoulder and squeezes it. Wow. He’s never done that before. “Are you okay, mate?” For some reason I feel a sting in the back of my eyes. I think I’m seeing for the first time just how much Johnny Hoxton really does care about me. I just nod at him. “I’ll speak to you later, okay?” And then he turns and I stand there watching Deano follow him. He looks back at me. And I notice something in his expression. Almost like a longing. And I suddenly don’t feel quite so angry anymore. Because I know, that although he did a really shitty thing, which he’s now clearly going to be punished for, deep down, the reason Deano did what he did is because he has feelings for me. As I walk back to my dorm room, the realisation of what has happened hits me. That everybody here at Montgomery University knows about me and Luke. Okay, maybe everybody is an exaggeration. Most of the second and third year guys don’t even know I exist. But the lads in my year, and everybody who saw or heard about the Facebook post knows. People here at Montgomery know that I’m gay. Fuck. And now something weird is happening. My whole body suddenly feels lighter. And it’s literally like a massive fucking weight has been lifted off me. Wow. And now I feel this unexpected surge of excitement. Maybe it’s because I’m finally the centre of attention again. Or maybe it’s because people now know that I’m with Luke; the boy I’m completely and utterly crazy about. Fuck. This is huge. So, so huge. But now I feel something else. A sharp pang of worry. Because … Luke. Oh shit. How is Luke going to feel about all of this? And that worry only intensifies when I get back to our room and see the look on Luke’s face as he stands up from his bed. “Are you okay?” I ask, walking up to him and putting a hand on his forearm and grabbing his waist with my other. “Woody - I’m freaking out!” he says, shaking his head. God - he looks so fucking scared. I’ve never seen him like this before. “Luke, it’s gonna be alright!” I tell him as I start to wrap both arms around his waist. “It’s NOT!” he cries, squirming and pushing away. “Everyone’s seen that picture of us! Everyone knows we’re together!” I can’t believe how scared Luke looks right now. What the hell do I say to try and convince him that this whole thing isn’t as bad as it seems? What can I do to take that awful look off his adorable fucking face? “Luke - I know it seems bad, but …” I sigh, “look - not everyone will have seen the picture. I mean, half the guys here don’t even know who we are! And it will probably get taken down when one of the teachers gets wind of it.” I take my phone out of my pocket and load up the page. “Look - it’s already gone!” I say, handing Luke my phone. He looks at it and just shakes his head. “It doesn’t matter. It’s done. People KNOW we’re together, Woody!” My stomach twists sharply. Don’t say it. Don’t fucking say it. “Is that … really so bad?” “YES!” Luke says, without hesitation. He looks at me and groans. “Oh Woody. This isn’t about you! I don’t want people here to know I’m gay. You know that!” I do know that. But I can’t deny that's there’s a part of me that wishes that Luke didn’t care quite so much whether people here at Montgomery and in the wider bodybuilder world know that he's gay. That he was so proud of the fact that me and him are together that it completely overrode any fears of the consequences of people knowing about his sexuality. “Okay, so … we lie!” I suggest. “We deny it. We don’t know where that illustration came from. Deano probably fucking drew it himself!” He shakes his head at me. He looks so defeated. “People know, Woody!” He sighs and sits down on his bed. Then he puts his head in his hands. Fuck! I hate seeing Luke like this. I sit down next to him, put my arm around his back and rest my chin on my shoulder. “You know what we need to do?” Luke doesn’t respond. Or look at me. He just looks to the floor chewing on his bottom lip, looking like he has the weight of the fucking world on his cute little shoulders. “We need to go out there and act like we don’t give a shit!” He closes his eyes and shakes his head. “If anyone says anything, just … say something witty in return!” Luke looks at me, that pained fucking expression on his face. “I can’t do that, Woody! I’m not like you.” “Then I’ll do it for you!” I say, rubbing his back with my hand. “I’m not gonna let anyone fuck with you, Luke! And anyway, there’s only, like, three more days left of the term.” “And then what?” he says in a voice. He still looks so worried. I swallow hard. And then I suddenly have a thought which makes my gut feels like it’s being wrenched. What if there’s nothing I can say here that will convince Luke that things will get better? “Maybe …” Luke begins, staring out into the room. He pauses. “Luke?” He turns his head and looks at me, this mix of anguish and nerves on his face. “Maybe I should just go home?” FUCK! “What?!” I suddenly realise I’ve taken my hand off his back. “Just for a bit.” What the FUCK? I shake my head. I can’t believe Luke’s saying this. I can’t believe he’d even think about leaving. “You can’t!” My insides are clenching. My head is fucking spinning. No - these are just words. Luke’s just panicking right now. Surely he wouldn’t really do it? Surely Luke wouldn’t leave me? “Luke - you’re not being serious?” He shakes his head and looks at me, his beautiful piercing blue eyes looking sad. “Everything’s changed, Woody!” And now I’m suddenly panicking. Because what if Luke’s right? What if everything has changed between us? What if we can’t go back? What if people knowing about has completely fucked things up? And now I’m starting to feel angry again at what that fucking prick has done. “FUCK!” I cry. “All of this because of … jealous fucking Deano!” “What do you mean?” Luke looks at me, his eyebrows furrowed in confusion. And my stomach fucking lurches. Because I’ve suddenly realised what I’ve just said. Oh God. Oh FUCK. “I just mean …” “Why is Deano jealous?” Fuuuuck! “Woody?” What have I said? What the FUCK have I just done? I could lie here. I could make something up. But there’s a difference between not telling someone something and telling someone a lie. And right now, I don’t want to lie to Luke. “Okay - promise me you won’t freak out!” I say, trying to sound calm, even though my heart’s pounding. Luke just stares at me. He looks so confused. I breathe a deep sigh. “Deano kissed me.” Luke’s eyes widen in shock. “What?! Deano’s GAY?” I pull a face and shrug. “He says not. But … it sounds like he might be bi?” Luke looks out to the room and shakes his head. “When did THIS happen?” “The other day. When we were filming our posing videos for Johnny’s assignment.” Luke screws his face up in further confusion. He looks like he’s struggling for words. Trying to process his thoughts. And then something washes over his face and for some reason, my stomach tightens sharply. “Why didn’t you tell me?” OH FUCK. “He … promised me not to!” I say, my insides clenching with nerves. Luke screws his face up. “Since when are you loyal to Deano?” Never. Since fucking never! “I felt sorry for him!” I’m lying. And Luke knows it. He fucking knows it. “So what did you do? When he kissed you?” Oh my God. Oh my actual fucking GOD. “I … told him to stop! I told him no!” Luke’s just looking at me, his eyes narrowed, this weird expression on his face. Then he looks out to my side of the room. To the bed where I was kissing Deano and he was on top of me in his velvet fucking posing trunks just two days ago. “Okay - I’m confused!” he says, shuffling back on the bed and turning to me. “You told him to stop AFTER he kissed you?” This. Is. Not. Fucking. Happening! “Why didn’t you stop him before that? Why did you even let him kiss you?” “He … took me by surprise!” He screws his face up and scoffs. “He just lunged towards me! I didn’t have time to think! Honestly Luke - it was nothing!” I say, scooting towards him on the bed. Luke looks out to the room again. It’s funny, because he starts playing with the inside of his cheek. Like he’s rolling his tongue around his mouth. Just like fucking Deano was doing yesterday. “How long?” he says, without looking at me. My whole body suddenly goes cold. “What?” “How long after did you stop it?” Oh God oh God oh God. “Like - I dunno, a few seconds?” He looks at me, his expression suddenly cold and FUCK - I suddenly feel like I’m right back to where I was a few weeks ago when Luke discovered what I’d wrote about him in my notebook. When he found out the reason I started hanging out with him and helping him out was to get my own room next year. “Why didn’t you stop it straight away?” And there’s the question I never wanted to be asked. The question I was afraid Luke would ask if I confessed to my kiss with Deano. And the reason I didn’t even tell Luke about the kiss in the first place. I groan. “Luke - this is stupid!” “I would have stopped it straight away. I would have told you afterwards!” “Okay - I messed up!” I say, my voice raising. And now something else washes over Luke’s expression. “Is there something going on with you and Deano?” “Oh my God. Luke - NO! Of course there isn't!” “Then why didn’t you tell me? Why didn’t you tell me as soon as it happened? Don’t give me that shit that you promised Deano!” “Because I was scared! I was worried you’d react like THIS!” Luke scoffs. “How am I supposed to react, Woody? Deano kisses you and what - you let him?” “Luke! Trust me. It was NOTHING. Okay - I should have told you straight away. And yes, I probably should have stopped it sooner. But - it meant NOTHING. I mean … it’s fucking Deano. I can’t stand the guy!” “But you kissed him back.” My stomach lurches. “Didn’t you?” "I just got ... caught up in it!" Oh God. His face. Luke’s fucking face. He looks so fucking hurt. I’ve seen that look once before. After he found out about my deal with Johnny. I never wanted to see that look on Luke’s face again, but here it is. I didn’t want to hurt Luke again. But I have. I fucking have! Maybe that was the wrong thing to say. Even though it was the truth. I lean forward and put my head in my hands. “It didn't mean anything!” I say. I look up at him, he’s sitting there on his bed, his face so full of hurt and confusion. “Luke - you KNOW how I feel about you!” He chews the inside of his mouth again and looks out to the room. Luke has to get over this. This is just a blip. Surely he'll see that for himself? Surely he’ll get over this? I reach my arm out and gently place my hand on Luke’s lower back, tickling it with my fingers. He closes his eyes in response. Then I scoot over to sit right next to him, wrapping my other arm around Luke’s waist. He grabs my forearm and sinks his head into my chest. I bury my face into Luke’s hair and take in that scent I love so fucking much. And this huge wave of relief goes through my body. Because it feels like everything’s going to be okay. We stay like that for a little while. Just sitting on Luke’s bed, holding each other in silence. And then Luke finally takes his head away from my body and speaks. “I have to go,” he says, in a quiet voice, not looking at me. “Wait - what?!” I say, pulling back from him. “I have to clear my head.” His voice is louder but calm, but he’s still not looking at me. He can’t be fucking serious? “It’s just for a bit!” he says, standing up and reaching under his bed and getting out his holdall, although the time still not looking me in the eye. He looks nervous but determined. “Luke - you … you can’t just leave!” Luke doesn’t respond. He goes into his drawers and starts throwing clothes into his holdall. And I’m just sat here in absolute disbelief, wondering what the actual fuck is happening right now. I feel like I’ve slipped into a bad fucking dream. “What the fuck? Luke - what about staying here together next week for the holidays? What about the show on Saturday?” He just shakes his head as he continues to pack. Why the hell isn’t he looking at me? “Luke - this is stupid. Just STOP!” I say standing up. But he doesn’t respond. And he doesn't look up. He just carries on throwing things into his holdall, this determined look on his face. I grab the t-shirt in his hand to stop him from packing it away and hold on to it tightly. “LUKE!” And then he finally turns to look at me, his eyes wide, his face so full of hurt and anger. “YOU FUCKING KISSED DEANO!” And now we’re just looking at each other. And my body feels heavy. Because now I really know that I’ve fucked up. I know there’s no coming back from this. I can feel Luke slipping away from me. My gorgeous little Hufflepuff Luke. With his Tommy Foster poster. And his geeky t-shirts. And his Harry Potter boxer shorts. The boy I’ve spent the last few weeks becoming completely fucking besotted with. In a way I didn’t think I ever would with anyone. And from nowhere, this determination takes over me. “NO!” I say, shaking my head and going to the door of our room. “You’re not leaving!” Luke shakes his head as he puts his jacket on. “I’m not letting you go!” I say, blocking the door. We’ve been here before. Last time I got him to stay. This time I’ll do the same. Luke picks up his holdall and stops a foot away from me, this look of hurt and anger on his face. I can make him stay. I know I can. “Woody!” he says. He sounds so exhausted. Like he's given up. But I haven't. I reach out and grab his hand with mine. He closes his eyes as my fingers grip his. “I'm not letting you go!” “I can’t stay here, Woody!” I want to scream, “I can’t be here without you!” but I don’t. Instead I just continue to grip his fingers tightly. Luke tries to pull his hand away, but I carry on gripping tight. “Woody!” He pulls back harder. But I carry on gripping his hand. It’s like I can’t let go. “Woody! Let go of my hand!” But I can’t. Luke pulls back harder and I look at his face and he looks freaked out. Even a little scared. And seeing this, I suddenly release his hand and Luke takes a few steps back. Still looking at me with that freaked out expression. And it feels like an invisible wall suddenly goes up between us. “Go on then, Luke!” I say, coldly, as I step away from the door. “Fuck off!” Luke’s face trembles and he lets out a little sobbing noise. And I suddenly feel like I want to cry too. A part of me just wants to reach out and hold him. But I don’t. Because I feel like I’ve shut down. Like I've given enough to Luke. And I don’t want to give him any more. Luke rushes to the door and opens it. And then, without another word or even looking back, he’s gone. Something in me screams to run after him. To tell him that I don’t want to be here if he’s not here. But I can’t move. I’m paralysed. And so I just stand here. Alone in my dorm room again. Feeling like my world just crumbled into nothing.
  6. 15 points
    Greetings everyone from cold London!!! I'm so glad so many of you are enjoying this story as much as I am writing it. It has changed so much from what I had first evisioned, but I guess that is the exciting part about writing. It's funny how autobiographical the entire story is, and I have a great time playing with people that I already know!!! If you're free, come to London and work out with me and meet them!!! Here you go: Chapter Five!! THINK IT: A WRITER'S TOOL CHAPTER FIVE - The Fifth Story Quinn struggled to free himself from the steel-like arms of the rubber-man. The ring floated in mid air, away from him, and landed in Jacob’s open palm. I believe it’s you we need to thank for this interesting trinket. Very nice… and so handy. Are there more where this came from? No… not that I'm aware. Vince didn’t mention any others. Why did you hold onto it? Why didn’t you make your wish? I was waiting… for the right moment. Perhaps that moment is now. Perhaps… But, perhaps not for you. Have you met Oli in your travels around Soho, Quinn? I don’t believe so… Even if you had… you probably wouldn’t remember him. He’s not very memorable… is he? Quinn looked at the owner of the porn shop and sadly had to agree with Jacob. It wasn’t that Oli was unattractive… he was cute in his own goatee wearing, too old to be dressing like a hipster way… but even if Quinn had fucked him,there was no doubt he wouldn’t have remembered him. Oli was, sadly, one of those people who faded into the background and always went unnoticed. Oli here has a very interesting fetish, Quinn. It all started when he was thirteen, and his mother put a video on for his little sister to watch on the TV. It was, The Little Mermaid… wasn’t it, Oli? It was!! You remember… lying next to your sister… watching this classic animated film… until that scene… near the end… you’re prepubescent cock suddenly got hard… this was the first time that had ever happened, your mouth went dry, and you watched in awe and unexplainable lust as the immense form of Ursula rose out of the sea!!! Quinn watched in shock as Jacob spoke, both of his arms began turning jet black. Somehow, as if he were made of wax, his arms began to lengthen and slowly slide down his torso until they both sat on the side of his hips, his hands dragging on the floor. Moments later, four thick black tentacles ripped from Jacob’s waist, growing longer and wider until they all hit the floor with a thud. His two legs transformed into massive tentacles as well until within a few minutes, half of the room was filled with twitching and slithering limbs. Jacob’s massive cock went fully erect as he began to slither around the room, rising up taller, and looming over the other men in the room. Such power!!! Isn’t that what you thought as she burst out of the water? SUCH POWER!!! Your sister cried and hid her eyes, but you couldn’t get enough!!! Jacob slithered next to Oli, wrapping his tentacles around him in a tight embrace. One of his tentacles moved up to Oli’s mouth and roughly forced its way between his lips. Oli began to gag as the tentacle forced itself further and further into his mouth and down his throat. Quinn watched as, moving it roughly in and out, Jacob began to fuck Oli’s face, forcing the thick limb further and further down his throat. Quinn was horrified as he began to see the outline of the thick tentacle slithering around under the skin covering Oli’s stomach. Both the Rubber-Man and the Tom of Finland clone began to jerk themselves off, watching their Master move his limb faster and rougher in and out of Oli’s wide opened mouth. Quinn could see that even Oli himself was aroused, his cock leaking onto the floor. Not sure when it happened, as Quinn had been paying more attention to Oli than Jacob, but he realised that Jacob was once again standing on two human limbs, his arms back in their original positions, except one was down Oli’s throat all the way up to Jacob’s shoulder. Fuck, Quinn thought. I need to lure them away from here somehow… what if one of my neighbors hears? Wait… no!!! What made me think that?? Fuck!! That’s right!! Relax and take it all!! Jacob was moving his arm back and forth in Oli’s mouth faster and faster until he finally stopped, letting out a loud moan, his whole body shuddering. A few moments later, Jacob removed his arm from Oli’s mouth, and for the first time Quinn could see that it was not an arm at all but a long thick penis, still leaking cum! Grinning, Jacob licked the rest of the cum off of with his own tongue, while fingers began to grow from the head, until it was a human hand once again. Shall we continue our story, Quinn? He acts like this is all normal, Quinn thought, as if we were at a cocktail party discussing the latest West End Show! This seed had taken root, and was growing within Oli. He’d watch Beauty and the Beast, and wonder why he would ever want to lose all of that power to be human again. He would get aroused watching any werewolf movie… any movie at all that had some sort of transformation in it where the average human became something more powerful than what he was. Not too different from you, Quinn, still trying to do everything you can to become that massive warrior you once read about, but not having the guts to just submit and truly do it. Jacob walked over to the bound Quinn and looked him directly in the eye. Always writing and dreaming about men letting loose and becoming massive beasts of muscle… yet you are aren’t willing to take the next step! You even had a ring that could have done it for you… yet you waited!!! That’s why you need me!! That is why the whole world needs me!! I’m going to free them all!! Now, Oli, tell Quinn here what you hold secretly in your spank-bank. All eyes went to Oli. Not used to being the center of attention, his face reddened and he looked down to the ground. I… I...ummm...yeah...see… This could go on all night, and we don’t have all night… do we, Oli? No… Jafar. That’s what really gets him going. That is what turns him on. That’s his deep dark secret fetish. Quinn looked at Oli. Really? A cartoon character was his secret fetish? No, Quinn. Not the character himself. One particular moment. For his final wish, he asks the genie to make him the most powerful creature in the universe. Just watching Jafar become this all powerful being… transformed into pure power had Oli in his bed jerking off… writing fan fiction… even going to see the new live action version to watch that one scene over and over again. You want to be a genie, mate? The metallic sounding voice coming from the gas mask startled Quinn for a moment. That, my friend, is the interesting part, and what makes Oli such a fascinating character. He doesn’t want to be a genie… he wants to worship at the feet of this all powerful creature…. He wants to be a slave to its powers… to serve it forever… but most of all, he wants to watch and be a witness to the birth of this being… to witness the transformation of human to god firsthand. That’s where I come in… isn’t it, Oli? Through Oli, I shall sacrifice myself to become this creature. Oli opened his mouth to speak, but at that moment, a knocking sound came from Quinn’s front door. What the hell is this, Quinn? Expecting someone? No… I… Quinn moved to answer the door, but the Rubber-Man forced him backward. Can I answer my own front door, please!!?? They’ll go away. Maybe they would go away if they all stayed quiet. Who could it be? His neighbor, Ned, or...the thought had barely entered his head when the door slowly opened, and the face of a thin, mousey-brown haired man looked in. FUCK!!!! Why did he think about Ned??!! FUCK!!! Quinn has met Ned more than a year ago when he moved from the US and took up residence below him. Scrolling through Scruff one horny night, Quinn saw that Ned was online. The two had barely spoken except a casual hello, but Quinn hadn’t even thought his neighbor was gay. A few moments later a ‘Woof’ has come through from Ned. Not wanting to insult his neighbor by telling him that he wasn’t interested, Quinn quickly logged off. I’m such a fucking coward, he thought. We could have talked. I’m sure he would have understood that he didn’t turn me on. Just because we’re neighbors doesn’t mean we need to fuck. The next night, Quinn went back online and was going to say hello, but Ned’s profile was gone. Did he block me, Quinn wondered? The two never talked about it when they saw each other next, and overtime Quinn forgot about the whole incident. Now… here Ned was, his subconscious dragging him somehow into this nightmare of a story!! Hello! Quinn? Everything alright in here? Silence. Go away, Quinn thought. Go away!! Quinn? Jacob looked at Quinn and smiled like a cat enjoying the prey that was quietly walking in. Hey, Ned! I’m good. Sorry if I woke you. Some people stopped over after the pub… and… Oh. Sorry. Didn’t know you had friends over. They’re not exactly friends, Ned… they’re… Come on in, friend of Quinn’s!! We’re all just started having a good time. After slowly entering the darkened hallway, Ned jumped when the front door slammed shut of its own accord. His instincts warned him that everything may not be alright in Quinn’s flat, so he turned around and desperately tried to open the door, but the handle refused to budge. As if on cue, an off-shoot from the torso of the Rubber-Man sped down the hallway, and wrapped itself around Ned’s legs, pulling him onto the floor. As the thin man screamed and tried to grab the door, he was dragged into the living room. When Ned was finally brought to Jacob’s feet, he went pale as he looked from the man standing in front of him with the immense penis, to the Tom of Finland clone, and then to the Rubber-Man. What the fuck!!! Quinn!! It’s like that movie… Hellraiser… what... The rubber-man fired two more wads of itself at Ned, hitting him directly in the face, and making it impossible for the skinny neighbor to see or breathe. As he fought with the thick goo covering his eyes, nose, and mouth, trying to claw it off in order to get some air into his lungs, two more thick ribbons of goo shot out and wrapped tightly around Ned’s arms and legs. Once the Rubber-Man felt Ned was properly subdued, the goo slithered by itself off of his face and back onto Quinn’s captor. As Quinn watched Ned struggle, he tried to figure out ways to stop the story. He knew his subconscious was writing the whole thing, but he couldn’t figure out how to make it go away. Even thinking: they all decide to leave, didn’t work!! Looking at the app in the corner of his eye, he could see that in the space of five minutes he had already written 14 stories!! Who else was out there that he knew or had once seen, now transformed into a sex fueled muscle beast. Was it that huge Scottish guy he saw at the gym the other day? FUCK!! 15 stories!!! What the fuck is going on, Quinn? Let me go… please!! Unfortunately that isn’t possible, Ned… But soon, once this is complete… I’ll release you just as I’m going to free the entire world. Shall we continue? Yes. Excellent. Now, where was I? Oh yeah. What power I have been given… though strong, is limited in many ways. But together… Oli and I will both be free. It’s time… isn’t it, Oli? Oli looked over at Quinn and then at Ned wishing someone could help him. He was just so conflicted. On one hand he wanted to live to worship Jacob as his powers grew, but with him let loose on the entire globe… could he really set such a creature free? He tried to stop his cock getting hard just thinking about it… Jacob… come on, man… enough. Please. This world sucks, Quinn. People can’t be who or what they want to be… they have to hide in the darkness like rats… but no more! I was set free, and soon, the whole globe will be. But not everyone wants to live their fetishes 24 hours a day!! Not everyone has fetishes!! Then they will cease to exist. If you want this so bad, why don’t you wish it yourself? Wish? Who’s wishing? You don’t understand, Quinn. This isn’t for me. I need to set Oli free. Once he makes his wish, he will live his life exactly as he wants to do… worshiping me. But, you do have a point. Before Oli makes his wish, I may have one of my own. Jacob moved closer to Quinn and slipped the ring on his own finger. You could have had it all, Quinn, but you were too afraid. But, I understand… and I also know your secret… and I need to be free of it. You’ve done an incredible job creating me, but I need to be in control now. When I am, I can’t wait to set you free. What you want deep down… FUCK… it’s incredible… but you’re just too afraid. Jacob looked at Quinn and then down at the ring. With a smile he walked to the center of the room, his own immense cock starting to get hard. Now. Down to business. I wish… that the strength of the next wish be multiplied by a googolplexianth amount! Jacob turned the ring on his finger to the right, and as he did, it began to pulse with a burning white light. Jacob grinned as he felt the power of his wish course through the ring. If this is any indication, Oli, what you will live to worship will be glorious!! Moving swiftly over to Oli, Jacob grabbed his hand, and slid the ring on his finger, the smaller man screaming out as he felt the object start to burn into his skin. Finally, Oli… the future you have prayed for us yours!! Make your wish!! I… I really don’t… Jacob’s arm quickly reached out, his hand wrapping itself around Oli’s neck. Do it!! He doesn’t want to! Why don’t you just let us go! Quinn was surprised by Ned’s outburst… so willing to fight for the underdog even at the possibility of his own death. So chivalrous, Ned, but laughable. Don’t worry. You’ll be the first virus I stamp out of existence. Ned struggled to free himself from his rubber binding, but felt them only grow tighter. Smiling, Jacob strengthened the grip he had on Oli’s neck till he could barely breathe. Are you ready now, Oli? The man shook his head, yes; tears falling from his eyes. Jacob loosened his grip on Oli’s neck, but didn’t let him go. Do it! I wish… urgh… I wish you were an all powerful God… greater than anything this universe can imagine!! There was silence as everyone in the room stared at Jacob. Quinn saw Oli pull the ring off of his finger and toss it onto the floor. Grinning, Jacob slowly removed his hand from around Oli’s neck and waited for the power to take him. The clock on the wall ticked loudly as everyone wondered what was to come next. Then… from the silence came a low soft moan, and the sound of choking, Everyone turned as they heard Ned fall back onto the sofa and begin to violently convulse, his entire body stiff as a board, his head hitting the arm of the sofa. Fuck! He’s having a seizure!! We need to call an ambulance. Suddenly, without any warning, all movement and sound stopped. Ned looking somewhat dazed and shocked by what had occurred, tried to sit up, but found it nearly impossible with his binds. Struggling against what was holding him, Ned pulled his arms and his legs apart, tearing the rubber that had bound him as if it were cotton candy. The Rubber-Man screamed out as a part of him was torn apart, and he watched, in shock, as it quickly disintegrated on the floor. Quinn could feel static electricity filling the room, as the electric lights flickered. Quinn watched as Ned stared at his small hands, opening and closing them as if he had never seen them before. Looking to both Jacob and Ned, he knew exactly what had happened… who Oli chose to worship for eternity. Softly, Ned began to speak. An all… powerful… God… greater than anything… ugh… Quinn could now see what Ned was staring at. Electrical sparks were beginning to flicker and jump off of the end of his fingers. With a moan escaping from Ned’s lips, Quinn saw the sparks growing stronger. Continuing to open a close his hands… Ned looked both terrified and confused by what was happening to him. … greater than anything the universe could imagine…. That’s what you said, Oli… right? Oli moved his head in a nodding motion, his cock fully erect and leaking, imagining the power that was taking over Ned, growing stronger… a stranger, yet the only one in the room who seemed to care about him. But first… YOU wished that the strength of his wish to be multiplied by a… URGH… this power... invading me… filling me up... I’ve never felt anything like it… no one has… and you wished for it… to get...FUCK… for the power… to be multiplied by… a… and that’s… exactly what’s happening… to... Ned’s eyes grew wider as he found himself unable to speak, so overcome by what was occuring. A pressure was building up within him, and when he thought he couldn’t take anymore, he screamed, shattering the windows of every building in a ten mile radius. Bolts of energy burst from his mouth, and began to fire at the ceiling. Oli fell onto his knees, worshiping the human he had chosen. Master!!! Your transformation from man into god… no…. You will become something even more powerful than that. What I wished for you to be was something the world had never seen!!! Welcome it, Master! Take all of it in!!! Soon you will be the epitome of ultimate power!! All the world will bow down to you!!!!!! Jacob was watching all of this occur; angry that it wasn’t him, and scared to still be standing in the room where it was being born. As Ned screamed again, and more energy began to shoot from both his eyes and mouth, Jacob wanted to run away, but it was becoming impossible not to watch. What he and Oli had wished for… created together… this was a creature that was going to change the universe forever! As if hearing what he was thinking, Ned lifted his head to look at Jacob. You can only… imagine what is happening to me… altering me… so much power… and this is only a… miniscule amount of what… you gave me!! Ned breathed several times in and out… an unimaginable amount of power welling up inside of him… ...tearing through my body and altering every atom… Quinn watched in awe as spasms rocked Ned’s body over and over again as the power intensified. Screaming out again, Ned began to convulse on the floor, unable to control his own limbs as he received more power than an infinite amount of Tsar Bombas. All of the lights went off in both the flat, and all over London. Quinn felt as if the world was now bathed in supernatural darkness, his room only illuminated by a white glow coming from Ned’s body. When he spoke next, his voice was filled with titanium. You wished for a god… but I am becoming so much more! God’s in their realms are trembling at the mere thought of what I am becoming. Quinn watched Ned tried to stand, but he had difficulty controlling a body filling with so much power. His entire body was throbbing… shifting… whatever energy was building up in his body was attempting to escape. What’s… happening… to… me??? My head… swirling with so… so much!! Quinn?? Help me!!! Ned looked to Quinn, but as he did, his whole body began to quake again. Quinn watched as the onslaught of power got stronger by the second. Ned screamed again, and a stronger stream of energy shot from his mouth. The Tom of Finland clone, having had enough and wanting to live to fuck some more, ran out of the flat and into the night. I feel like my entire body is just one massive cock ready to explode!!! Master! Please! Look at me. Ned looked up at Oli who had his hand out to steady him and help him stand. As soon as Ned took Oli’s hand, the worshiper began to change. In an instant his shirt disintegrated from his body, and the years of bad lifestyle choices were replaced with a firm musculature. A sleeve of intricate black tattoos were working their way up his left arm to his neck, and his hair, which had been short and balding before began to grow in thick and of a shiny silver tone. Chest hair also began to sprout over his newly muscular torso, coming in both thick and silver as well. When the two locked eyes, Oli began to transform even quicker, the hands of time being washed away until he looked about 21 or 22. A moan escaped his lips as he began to grow taller and add on more musculature. As he got taller, the sleeve began to lengthen onto his chest, over his left pec, and down his abs. Quinn has no clue what the symbols were that made up the intricate design, but the entire image reminded him of what one might think infinity looked like. Moaning even louder and deeper, Oli’s hands went to his crotch and began to vigorously massage it. Quinn watched as his penis proceeded to thicken, also beginning to be covered by the same tattoo pattern. I will serve you all of my days… forever… Look upon me now for soon my form may be too much for you to handle… No… what am I saying… what am I becoming? I envisioned you more than a god… your power endless… Yes… I can feel it. The part of me that is still human is afraid… my time on this Earth as Ned is over and something new will take my place. You will become the mightiest of all energies. Nothing will ever be more powerful than you Ned’s body ceased fluctuating and tensed up, his back muscles beginning to cramp. His eyes opened wide, and he let out a scream that filled the entire flat. As he screamed, Quinn could see his back beginning to swell with muscle. From a body that had always been rail thin, his back became larger and more defined, continuing to flex and grow. Quinn could hear Ned’s collarbone and scapula make loud, horrid cracking noises as they fractured and then expanded, growing wider… Ned’s arms moving further away from my body. For what seemed like hours to Quinn, but was only minutes, Ned’s shoulders extended, becoming wider then any door, and showed no sign of slowing their growth. As the bones continued to stretch longer and thicker, his shoulder muscles began to join in the development of my traps. Ned was determined to stand, but the orgasmic rush of growth proved too much for him and he fell to my knees. My shoulders... my delts getting so round and thick!!! My whole upper body stretching wider and wider... my upper back... so filled with muscle and strength... my traps getting so concentrated... my... ARGH!!!! His upper body and shoulders surged even wider. There would be no possible way that he could ever walk through a normal door again, but then, would he have to? His traps were riding higher and rounder on his shoulders giving him the look of a bull that Quinn himself had always longed for. Looking at Ned, Quinn found himself getting hard. This could have been me… but would I have been so daring as to wish for a body like this.., or would I have wished for something safer… more manageable. With a sudden eruption, Ned’s lats began to swell, pushing his arms even further from his body. Quinn couldn’t get his head around the fact of how fast Ned’s shoulders, upper back, and traps had become mountainous, and far from the realm of human possibility. He was beginning to look like someone had taken 7 bodybuilders to create his upper back, and he was still growing!! More!!! Grow bigger!!! Your body a monument the world will worship and fear!! Ned cried out in orgasmic lust as his neck grew into a pillar of muscle. Ned tried to lift his tiny hands to feel the bulk of his neck, but they were now too far away and too short to even reach it! My neck… can barely move my head… it’s becoming so dense and muscle bound! As his traps continued to rise up higher and higher and started to fuse with his neck, his lats continued to widen until, to Oli’s joy, his upper back resembled that of an immense morphed cobra head. The horrific sound of cracking filled the room even louder than before as his arms and hands began to lengthen. Fuck!!! Look at your arms??!! They’re getting longer then my legs!!! How big are you gonna become, Master??!! The combination of both of your wishes is creating something new! Soon… I shall be all of existence! Yes!!! Grow for us!!! Don’t ever stop growing!! Control us!!! Let your reign begin!! As if hearing Oli’s pleas, Ned’s legs and feet began to lengthen along with his arms and hands. Although still too top heavy, Quinn realised that he could finally stand. Ned’s legs were so long and wobbly that he resembled a newborn pony. Standing for the first time, Quinn was shocked at how tall and imposing Ned was, yet he was even more surprised to see that his hands were dragging on the floor as his arms continued to lengthen. The ceiling in the flat was around twelve feet high, and Quinn estimated tha tNed was already standing a little above nine feet tall. From my new view of the world… I can see every atom of your body… every strand of your DNA… every piece that holds you together. My mind… as I grow… my mind grows 30,000 times more! I am… becoming… the most powerful… being in existence!!! Look at me already… towering above you... towering above everything!! As Ned continued to get taller, and closer to the ceiling, his inhumanly wide and muscular back began to resemble a flesh-like shell, it was so mountainous with peaks and valleys of muscle. The thickness of his neck and traps made it virtually impossible for him to turn his head. I find myself fearing what I am becoming!!! My humanity slipping away from me… trying to hold on… yet I want more!!! I want it all!!! I will be everything!!! I am God!!!!! Ned began to laugh as he lifted up his growing hand and marvelled at the sheer size and power of it. His palm, Quinn thought.... fuck... the palm of Ned’s hand was growing to become nearly as large as Quinn’s own chest!!! Lifting his immense hand up to the ceiling… Ned grabbed onto it and pulled it as one would pull the wrapping off of a present. The entire ceiling simply evaporated, and above them was the sheer expanse of space!! Above the growing new god, a black maelstrom grew, swirling with dark clouds and hundreds of bolts of lightning. As the black hole grew larger and stronger, it began sucking in nearby stars and shooting the acquired energy into Ned. In shock, Quinn watched as entire sections of the universe were stripped to darkness, its power fueling it’s new master. In all of the confusion, Quinn hadn’t seen Jacob, the Rubber-Man, or the Tom of Finland clone sneak out the door and into the night. Still paying attention to Ned’s supernatural growth, and Oli speaking In odd tongues at his feet, Quinn went in search of the ring. He has seen Oli remove it and toss it onto the floor. He needed to find it since it could still work or him. Stepping around the kneeling Oli, Quinn looked for the object that might be reflecting the massive beam of energy shooting into Ned. Ned’s torso soon joined in with his arms and legs, and loudly began to elongate. The snapping and pulling of his body was soon so excruciating that his own screams merged with the rumbling of energy being shot into him, and the chanting of his apostle. Ned was transforming quicker now, and must have stood nearly twenty feet tall. The more his torso stretched, his arms, hands, feet, and legs began to look in proportion to his body... but still it all continued to grow out of control. Another explosion rocked Quinn’s flat, and he gasped as the walls ripped away to give the God more room to grow. Like the view above, Quinn was now surrounded by the sheer expanse of space. There was no way to get away now since the door to the outside world had disappeared along with the walls. Stumbling, Ned began to try and walk on his skinny legs, his enormous feet rocking the very foundation he stood upon. Noting that he needed more room in which to do so, the wooden floor spread out in all directions until it looked to Quinn that it went on for infinity. How tall am I now?! Soon, I will reach out my arms and I will be able to touch suns… touch planets!! Fuck!!!! Soon I will be suns and planets!! I will be infinity!!! Ned screamed out again while Quinn watched and heard his pecs explode with size. Like two massive inflatable rafts attaching themselves to his body, his pectorals simply blossomed, quickly getting firmer and rounder. It was obvious to Quinn that the sensation of feeling his blood engorged muscles grow was making Ned’s head spin. Looking down as much as his neck would allow, Ned could see the massive globes coming to life, taking over the top half of his chest. Rubbing his hand over the right one, he cried out and stumbled as his hand brushed over his nipple. My nipples… they were never sensitive before… I could never understand nipple play… but now… FUCK!!! Now I can!! With each loud beat of his heart, Ned’s pecs swelled larger and larger. Using both of his hands, he grabbed his nipples and squeezed them. Oli cried out as he too now was sharing in the ecstasy his God was feeling. Squeezing them and twisting them at the same time, both Ned and Oli released low moans from their throats These are… the most… sensitive… things I have… ever felt!! As if they were trying to enrapture him to play with them more, they both suddenly began to get larger and thicker, the areola getting wider and browner, and the nipple bursting with size until they both were nearly the length of a human finger. Ned’s pecs, fuelled by his intense nipple play grew even mightier, extending feet from from his chest. He looked down at both Quinn and Oli, and smiled. He’s probably laughing at how small we look to him now, Quinn thought. Look at my pecs... getting so full... so heavy with muscle. I can’t wait till my whole body feels this way... weighing trillions of pounds of muscle!!! Trillions? Master!!! That’s too small!! Thousands upon thousands upon thousands upon infinity of pounds!! Your muscle mass makes the very universe tremble!! Oli’s words swam in Quinn’s head as he watched Ned’s pecs beginning to find more room to grow on his body, both rising up while being forced down by the weight and sheer size. The gap between Ned’s pecs was so deep, but appeared to grow tighter as his pecs took up more and more space. Ned took his hand and shoved it down into the gap, and Quinn saw his pecs grow larger to press up against it. Fuck, Quinn thought, his hand is being smothered by those two massive globes! Soon you’ll be able to crumble planets between your pecs, Master… or splinter universes just from flexing them together. Never have pecs been so mighty!! Ned’s abs and lower back began to burst with muscle at the same time to prevent the mass of his upper body from collapsing down upon it. His back, lats, and traps were still gaining mass, and his traps rose up to near his ears, giving him the guise of either having no neck at all or one so massive that it rose simply from his back. Ned’s abs exploded one by one, but there was to be no simple six-pack for this body. Quinn and Oli watched in awe as with his hands, Ned felt his growing abs since he couldn’t see anything below his pecs. Your body… transforming and mutating beyond anything us mere humans can imagine!!! Quinn watched in awe as quickly Ned’s lower torso developed a twelve pac… then a sixteen pack… then eighteen!! From this development, it was obvious that Ned’s body was no longer human as his abs continued to grow thicker and denser than anything Quinn could imagine. As Ned continued to grow both taller and larger… now standing over fifteen feet tall, Quinn realised that his head had only grown a small amount with the rest of his body, tightly wrapped between his immense traps, which now rose mightily past his ears. His neck, larger than his own massive waist, was barely visible, as his pecs and deltoids simply covered it up. Finally, as he continued to evolve, Ned’s undefinable lats caused his upper body to flare far away from his torso, but then taper severely back in. How wide is he, Quinn wondered. There was no way of knowing in inches or feet how massive he was, but at this size, it simply didn’t matter. His upper body had to be larger and wider than a truck... and still he grew!!! Standing next to his Master’s legs, Oli licked and kissed each inch, revelling in what Ned was becoming. Your torso, Master!! Your abs… saying it’s a brick wall doesn’t do it justice!!! Each of your abs alone is a testimony to muscle… your body becoming a pure work of art and mastery! Each crevice in Ned’s wall of abs, along with his newly formed Adonis belt was so deep... so so dark. His waist... no matter how thick, compared to the massiveness of his chest giving him the ultimate tight wasp waist. The birth of a God… . Only the beginning, Master!! Only the beginning!! Ned’s legs began to tremble and quake as his feet began to grow even longer and thicken with muscle. Stretching upward, both his calf muscles began to take on mammoth proportions. They swelled up so thick that the diamond shape of the two heads began to expand outward on all sides and take up more room over his ankle until it appeared that his foot formed right from his calf. Ned let out a long low growl as his calf muscles stretched upward toward his kneecaps, but it was the titanic rumbling sound announcing the birth of his new elephantine quads that made him really cry out. Over and over again Oli cried out in exhilaration as each muscle simply erupted in size. Quinn could see Ned starting to drool over how massive his quads were becoming. The lateral and medial muscles of his quads immediately became so swollen that he had to widen his stance. Each time he did, and created a little more room for his tiny balls not to be squished, his quads would quickly take up all available space. Quinn was hard and in lust watching the rectus emerge as two massive teardrops that dipped over Ned’s kneecaps and required him to go into a bow legged and crouched position for comfort. Ned’ll have to be resigned that for the rest of his existence he’ll be forced to walk and stand that way. Fuck, Quinn thought… I’d love that for myself. As Ned loudly moaned and groaned, Oli looked over at Quinn and smiled. Quinn was shocked to see that he had transformed even more, like his master. He was much taller than he had been, towering over Quinn by a foot or more, and his body now had the musculature of a gymnast or a fitness model. His silver hair flowed down over his shoulders, and his eyes… his eyes no longer had pupils… they were simply two large sapphire orbs that glowed with a light from within. The tribal tattoos had continued to form on his body, traveling down his left leg and over his left foot. Most surprising of all was that his entire body, not counting his head, was completely hairless. Quinn drew his eyes away from the beautiful and ethereal creature standing near him as he heard a loud snapping and cracking noise coming from above. Ned has to be over 20 feet now, and he continued to spread his legs further and further as his quads grew, until his own body forced his pelvis to break in order to enlarge his stance. This caused his waist to broaden even further which only forced his upper body to grow more in order to keep his tapered form. With each change… with each alteration of my mind and body… the more amazing it feels!! I exist now in a constant orgasmic sensation. My mind… even my mind orgasms as I contemplate my own existence. As Ned’s ass grew larger, both Oli and Ned cried out in ecstasy. Ned moved his hands to try and feel his swelling ass since with his muscular neck he could barely turn his head, but with his ever widening lats, hr had difficulty moving his arms to even touch it. Another wave of growth shuddered his entire body, and Ned cried out for all the universe to hear: My body… this form… How did I ever live without this body!!! I didn’t!!! Isn’t that right, Quinn.??!! Quinn instantaneously felt all of the pain, all the sadness, and all of the despair Ned had felt over his entire life. Images flooded his head of all of the men who had ghosted him, rejected him, bullied him, or disappointed him. It was as if a weight was pulling him down, and he found it nearly impossible to stand any longer. Soon, Quinn fell to his knees, and then onto his hands and knees. Tears began to flow from his eyes, and all he could think of was that he should simply cease to exist. Looking down at his hands since it was becoming difficult to lift his head, Quinn noticed that he was beginning to be able to see right through them… his entire body and essence was ceasing you exist!! With a voice barely above a whisper, Quinn called out. Ned… Ned… please… I’m sorry! Ned... Never again shall I age!! Never again shall I be sick… I shall exist for all eternity as pure power!!!!! Ned clenched his jaw and gritted his teeth as he felt the agony of his pelvis bone breaking and growing again, extending his waist more and causing his stance to become far more unnaturally bowlegged. The pain must have distracted Ned, as Quinn was suddenly released from the weight of despair that had overwhelmed him. Staggering to his feet, he took stock of himself and noted that he wasn’t fading from existence any longer. I’m not sure Ned even knew what he was doing… his powers are growing so fast now… if he were to look down… how insignificant I’d be to him. Looking up, Quinn realised that Ned had to be over thirty feet tall now, and growing even faster than before. Ned’s deltoids had grown so dense with muscle that it wasn’t easy for him to lift his arms above his head, and his legs were now so muscle bound, so massive, and so engorged, that some might say they bordered on the grotesque, but Ned only cried out for more. Every time he took a step now, the ground, space, and even time appeared to shake from his insurmountable weight. His growth showed no sign of ever stopping, and soon all of the universe might come crashing down simply due to his very existence, but that only had Oli and Ned begging for more size and mass. The swirling black storm above Ned fueling his growth only grew stronger as his arms began to shudder and flex of their own accord. Soon, Ned’s upper arms were joining the rest of his body in its symphony of growth. Flexing his upper arm, Ned watched as it quickly bloated with power, his biceps and triceps becoming thick and dense as stone. Ned screamed out again in ecstasy as his clavicle fractured and enlarged to create more room for upper body growth. The prominence of his upper arms made it difficult to bend his arms, forcing them to move down out of their flex. So much strength in these arms! I could easily tear the earth apart with my bare hands, and my strength is only increasing!!! Look at my forearms surging with size. My hands… fuck… the muscles of my hands… growing so massive… I’ll be able to crush entire planets into molecules!!!! I AM BECOMING A CREATURE OF PURE MUSCLE!!!! LOOK AT ME!!!! SEE ME FOR WHAT I AM!!! I AM A NIGHTMARE!!! I AM A MUTANT OF MUSCLE!! I’M A FREAK!!! I AM A FUCKING GOD OF PURE STRENGTH AND POWER!!!!!! Ned did a full body flex, and Quinn watch as his body surged even taller and his muscles became more grotesquly erotic as they took on more and more mass. As Ned flexed, the entire ground Quinn and Oli stood upon began to fracture, and Quinn was shaken to the ground. Larger and larger Ned grew, and with each flex, lightning would burst from his muscles, wind would flow simply by the movement of his limbs, and his eyes began to glow pure white. When he released the flex, Ned’s body maintained the pump he had gained, but the black hole above him was now swirling faster, like a giant maelstrom sucking in stars and planets to fuel his growth. Ned’s head had grown somewhat with his body, but it remained somewhat insignificant looking compared to the rest of his body. Quinn covered his ears as in an unanticipated roar and a flash of what appeared to be pure torment to Ned, the bones that formed his entire cranium began to split re-fuse larger. Quinn watched this with fascination and awe, but it was truthfully a frightening sight. His skull kept swelling larger and larger until his head resembled an immense light bulb. Ned’s neck muscle continued to thicken to support the added weight of his new head as it exploded with further growth. Soon his eye sockets expanded, as did the glowing orbs that had replaced his eyes. Ned howled again in anguish as his eyes doubled and tripled in size. He looks deformed, almost alien like, Quinn thought, until his cheekbones and nose began to grow as well, he could see that very soon, it would resemble a human head again… just a leviathan version. Ned’s chin grew and squared off at the same time as his brow ridge became more prominent. His traps, afraid of being left behind, soon grew more immense and once again fused above his ears. THIS IS IT!!! THE MOMENT I HAVE TRULY BEEN WAITING FOR!!! THIS IS WHAT THE UNIVERSE IS WAITING FOR!!! Ned’s pubis became more and more muscular as his miniscule cock began to get hard. Ned threw his head back and cried out as the greatest surge of ecstasy him him. Starting at the base, some sort of otherworldly power was forcing it to grow longer and thicker, transforming his his cock into a mirror of the rest of his body: and immense, bulging, pulsating, throbbing collumn of mass. His cock grew tremendous, quickly, and was soon as thick as his own forearm, and just as his body continued to grow more massive, so did his dick. Ned wrapped his hand around his cock, stroking it, and feeling it grow even longer and thicker in his hand MY BODY… EVOLVING...THOUSANDS OF NERVE ENDINGS IMBEDDED IN MY COCK… MORE SENSITIVE THAN…. ANY COCK CREATED!!!!! Ned could only drool as wave after wave of pleasure besieged his body as he stroked his new cock, watching it grow even more colossal. Soon the head began to swell, expand, and lengthen, until the mushroom head was larger than Ned’s own fist. Both Oli can Quinn covered their ears as Ned roared as his balls began to widen. Quinn could smell Ned’s testosterone being emitted in waves, forced into overdrive as his evolved testicles begame power plants to fuel his final metamorphosis into a being of pure size, power, and masculinity. Quinn could feel the universe splintering as more and more planets were sucked into the black hole and into Ned. As his balls grew immense and sent out shockwaves of testosterone , he grew even faster, adding on thousands upon thousands of pounds of muscle each minute. Hair erupted all over his body, growing quicker and thicker on his face and chest. His hair growth was so out of control that where one follicle would once have grown, he now had five or six, making his newly grown beard thick and dark. Within minutes, Ned had a full beard that lengthened as he grew taller and more immense, standing over 200 feet tall now. His pecs were covered in a pure pelt of jet black hair, but no matter how thick the hair on Ned was, it couldn’t hide the musculature beneath it. The hairs on his arms and legs lengthened, trailing down onto his hands and feet, and his underarms had a forest of long jet black hair. His pubes grew denser as well as they covered his pubic mound and ever expanding balls. Thick hose like veins rose up all over Ned’s body, feeding his musculature. New veins and arteries were formed doubling and then tripling the amount the human body had. Quinn assumed Ned’s body needed this larger amount of so my massive heart would be able to pump the required power throughout his body, but was that even how his body worked anymore? His cock, now nearing the length of his leg, grew even thicker as pipe-like veins took root, crisscrossing the entire surface and feeding this monster. The head... ugh!!! The head grew even larger, nearly the size of Ned’s cranium. His cock was indeed more than simply a device for reproduction. It was a monument to all things muscle, strength, all things masculine, and all things Godly. Leaking a constant flow of precum, Ned’s entire body began emitting the most intense musk... sexual and masculine. Changing... becoming... something else... all of my senses are becoming heightened... becoming... my voice...so deep... more like a rumble of thunder then a voice...yes...becoming even stronger... becoming... yes... a being of pure instinct... I feel as if I am transforming into something more animalistic the more masculine I become. The blackhole emitted largest surge of power into Ned’s body, and he let out a massive roar that began to tear holes in the universe, letting in bursts of power into his body. THIS NEW EVOLUTION WAS WANTED… ASKED FOR… BUT UNEXPECTED. I DIDN’T TRULY REALISE WHAT IT WAS I DESIRED FOR MY LIFE, UNTIL NOW… AND NOW I AM RECEIVING IT!!!!! MY BRAIN… TAKING IN SO MUCH INFORMATION AT ONCE… YES!!!! SMARTER THAN ANY GOD… MORE SUPREME THAN ANY GOD… YOU ARE WITNESSING THE BIRTH OF THE GODHEAD… THE GOD OF GOD’S!!!! I AM THE ABSOLUTE BEING… THE CREATOR OF ALL… I AM THE ALLFATHER!!!!!! I BREATH IN AND I CAN SMELL TIME!!!! I CAN WITNESS STARS BEING BORN AND DESTROYED… MY MIND CAN NEVER BE COMPREHENDED… I HAVE EVOLVED PAST ALL GOD’S… I AM THEIR SUPERIOR… THEIR RULER… AND YET I STILL CONTINUE TO EVOLVE INTO MORE!!!!! The blackhole had sucked up every last planet and star in the known universe until there was only darkness. The only light that emitted was coming from Ned’s eyes. Quinn watched the storm begin to lower itself until it engulfed all of Ned’s body, making it impossible for Quinn to even see him, even as Ned continued to grow larger and larger. All Quinn could hear was Ned’s booming voice, and that he heard with both his ears and mind. He is everywhere now, Quinn thought, he is all of existance!!! MY MIND HAS BURST OPEN!!!! KNOWLEDGE FROM THE FIRST STAR THAT WAS BORN HAS FILLED ME!!!! Ned’s laughter could be heard over the storm surrounding him, growing louder and louder, shaking the very core of Quinn’s existence. Not able to turn away from the final transformation that was transpiring, Quinn watched as the storm moved down Ned’s torso, revealing The Allfather, the mightiest creature in existence. LOOK UPON ME!!! WHAT YOU WORSHIP IS BECOMING EVEN MORE THAN YOU CAN COMPREHEND!!! Looking up, Quinn could could see that The AlFfather and the storm appeared to be merging into one being. As it swirled lower around The Allfather, his massive legs began to slowly evaporate, his mountain size quads dissolving and becoming part of the storm. Still growing more and more massive, everything below Ned’s legs were now a swirling part of the entire universe. The only thing that surged out of the swirling cloud was his massive cock… larger than anything Quinn could even imagine. He looks exactly like the genie that Oli must have imagined, Quinn thought… and yet now he has something more to worship! Ned was the God of all God’s. Did he even remember being human? EVER CELL… EVERY MOLECULE… EVERY ATOM… The AllFather screamed as his entire body began to glow with power. THE KNOWLEDGE… I… GAINED BEFORE… NOTHING TO WHAT… I AM… RECEIVING... The AllFather’s upper body now stood 500 feet tall and still it continued to expand… growing thicker… wider…. taller… hairier… and more and more powerful. The AllFather looked down at both Quinn and Oli and grinned. Picking up the small worshiper with his hand, he held Oli close to his mouth. With one breathe, Oli was fully transformed as large white wings burst from his back. Now, Quinn thought, he will be able to worship forever. I AM THE UNIVERSE!!!!! I AM ETERNITY!!!! I AM THE ONE TRUE POWER!!!!!! MATTER IS MINE TO COMMAND!!!! As The AllFather laughed, new suns, stars, planets, and galaxies began to emerge from his lips. New worlds were being created from within him. I NOW REIGN SUPREME OVER EVERYTHING!!! I EXIST AS EVERYTHING!!!! THIS POWER… SO INTOXICATING… SHOULD THE UNIVERSE FEAR ME, QUINN???? Quinn discovered that he couldn’t speak. The ever growing AllFather was too majestic… to mighty… Ripping his own chest open with his hands, Quinn saw universes and galaxies swirling within him as he expanded larger and larger.... Soon filling every inch of space. Soon, Quinn could no longer even see The AllFather’s face as his size took up every inch of the universe and continued to keep expanding. I AM WHAT YOU WANT JUST A SLIVER OF… WHAT YOU MASTURBATE OVER… I AM TOTAL AND COMPLETE POWER!!!! WATCHING YOU FROM MY FLAT BRINGING HOME GUY AFTER GUY TO FUCK… I WISHED FOR YOU TO NOTICE ME… TO WANT TO FUCK ME… I WORSHIPED YOU!!! NOW… I WILL BE WORSHIPED!!!!! NOW WHEN YOU MATERBATE, YOU WILL THINK ABOUT ME!!!! Quinn felt an explosion rip him apart, existing now as only consciousness. I’m falling, he thought. I no longer exist, yet I am falling!! All of the universe sped past him as he fell faster and faster. Looking up, Quinn’s consciousness could see that The AllFather was indeed, the universe, and the universe was the AllFather. He was making the suns shine… he was controlling all of existence… he was creating life with his mere thoughts. Quinn felt the atoms that made up his body come back together, and as he continued to fall, he was able to look into the AllFather’s eye, and instantly his cock was painfully erect, and he was cumming harder and longer than he had ever done in his entire life. His cock was like a geyser shooting gallons of cum. His mind swirled until he felt a massive thud... and realised that he was lying on his back on the floor of his own flat. Trying to stand, Quinn found that he was too weak to even think about moving for a while. All around him, he could smell and feel the cum that had shot from his cock. Looking down, he could see that his cock was still hard, but unlike before, his cock was massive… standing erect at over twelve inches and thick. Lifting his hand, he found that even his massive paw couldn’t encircle it’s girth… and the head… fuck, Quinn thought!!! I’ll never fuck again!!! This thing is massive!!! What had Ned done? Just thinking about him… Quinn began to cum again, over and over, his orgasm stronger than anything he had ever felt. When the four minutes were over and Quinn could think straight, he found one final gift from Ned. He had left his trademark on his cock, for now it was covered in the same tattoos that had appeared on Oli. What can this mean, Quinn wondered, as he lay his head back on the floor…his cock beginning to go soft, but hardly losing any of its size. ********* Jacob ran out into the night trying to distance himself from the God that was growing inside Quinn’s house. That should have been me, he kept thinking to himself. That should have been me!! As he ran, not paying attention to where he was going, his body smacked into what felt like a brick wall. Looking up, he came face to face with a massive bearded figure. As the shadowed figure looked down at Jacob, the rising sun let him see the growing smile on his face. Look at you… far more superior than anything else on Earth… and now you are mine… In an instant, Jacob could feel himself slowing unraveling, his entire being transported and merging with the laughing creature in front of him… Soon, he would be apart of John… and the world would tremble with what John would become... To Be Continued...
  7. 14 points
    Chapter 9 - The Finale As the group of guys walked through town on their way to the school, chaos followed. Jacob’s nearly naked monstrous body was impossible to miss. They witnessed three car accidents, several people walked into parking metres, streetlights and power poles, they heard numerous screams as well as a torrent of disgusted remarks. Jacob loved it all. It had been so long since he displayed his enormous body in public he had forgotten how motivating it was. He could feel his body swelling not only with new mass but also with pride. Jason and Scott could not stop staring at Jacob. Each step he took caused countless muscles to flex and swell. He appeared to be growing larger and more menacing as the got closer to school. As they approached the back door of the school gym, Jacob stopped and held up his hand, signalling for the others to follow suit. Jason and Scott exchanged a curious look and waited to see what Jacob was planning. “I want to make a really special entrance.” He said and shot Nathan a grin. Jacob approached the large metal door and ran his hand over the cold steel. He took a few steps back and with incredible speed, bent down and charged. There was a loud bang from the impact of his shoulder against the heavy door. The door was ripped from its hinges and flew five feet inside the building. Jacob stepped through and towards the centre of the room. The loud crash of the door caused Mark and Dixon to spin around and they suddenly saw Jacob step into the gym followed by the three other guys. The two massive beasts squared off and stared each other down. It was instantly apparently that they were both in awe of each other. Neither of them had ever been in the presence of so much gruesome mass. They mentally compared their outrageously pumped pecs, their over-inflated biceps, triceps and forearms. They marvelled at the relatively tiny waists and horrifically shredded abdominals. Their eyes travelled down quads as big as entire bodybuilders and calves so gargantuan they both stifled gags. If their individual size wasn’t incredible enough, both guys were astonished by the level of vascularity being displayed. No Mr. Olympia had even achieved the frightening level of definition they both had. Jacob surveyed Mark’s shocking transformation and could not help but become concerned. He was comically smaller than Jacob just weeks ago and now he was a literal monstrosity. “How big are you?” Jacob asked, tried to hide his concern and worry. Mark didn’t move any of his extremities but started to flex nonetheless. Instantly, his whole body tightened and expanded. His already nauseatingly ripped body became even more extreme. Various muscles could be heard slapping against others as they all increased in size. “310 of the freakiest, strongest, indestructible pounds of muscle this planet has even seen.” Mark said in a low grumble. Jacob felt his knees go weak but managed to stay still. His mouth went dry as he tried to fathom the amount of mass Mark’s body had acquired so quickly. “You think you’re hardcore Jacob. Remember what you did to the weight rack that day in here? I heard about what you did in the cafeteria and in the woods with Jason. That sounded like some serious muscle shit but you have NO IDEA what hardcore really is. If you had witnessed any of my workouts lately, you would have lost your lunch at the sight. The torture I’ve inflicted on myself to get this huge is downright terrifying. Hell, I’ve scared myself many times. Seeing my body growing at a rate I never thought possible, lifting weights so heavy my body should have been crushed or hitting a pose in the mirror and displaying the grotesque level of mass I’ve obtained is some REAL SCARY SHIT!” “You don’t think I know what you’re thinking right now? How the fuck could that small kid have gained so much weight so fast. Well, I’ll tell you. I”M A FUCKING MUSCLE MAKING FREAK! NO ONE WILL EVER BE AS BIG AS ME. EVER!” Mark screamed, spit flying from his mouth and his eyes went wild. “Sorry to burst you bubble Mark but you aren’t the biggest, and frankly, you’ll never be.” Jacob said and hit a most muscular pose. Suddenly it was like he had been holding his muscles back because he inflated like a ballon, if that ballon was made of stone. From every angle he exploded. Traps, pecs, quads, tricep, calves, everything expanded and filled every crevasse on his body. He instantly morphed into a vein-covered ball of muscle. From behind, his head was lost in a lump of back and trap muscles, there was no visible gap between his legs from his crotch to his ankles. His arms and pecs pressed against each other so hard his skin tuned purple. “327lbs you little bitch” Jacob said with obvious effort as his pecs pressed against his chin, preventing his mouth from opening all the way. Now it was Mark’s turn to feel anxious. He just stood in awe of the incredible size of Jacob’s completely flexed body. For a moment, he was transported back to that day in the gym when his 230lb body felt puny next to Jacob. He snapped back to reality and rage filled his entire body. With lightening fast speed, he reached for a nearby olympic bar and swung it with all his might at Jacob’s midsection. The sound of the impact was sickening and Jacob went tumbling backwards, crashing into a weight machine. Before he could regain his footing, Mark pounced. He started to rain blows onto Jacob’s body. As he felt his newfound strength making contact with Jacob’s muscles a feeling of superiority washed over him. He placed his hands around Jacob’s neck and yanked him violently to a clear space on the gym floor. Before letting go, he raised his huge quad and slammed it into Jacob’s unsuspecting abdominals. He grinned when he saw Jacob’s immense bulk lift half a foot off the ground. Mark stood Jacob’s body up and quickly wrapped his arms around him. He struggled to clasp his hands around Jacob’s formidable pecs but once he did, he let out a triumphant roar. He heard a gasp from the group watching and a quick glimpse in a nearby mirror confirmed the reason. The two 300 plus pound monsters looked completely gruesome pressed together. They made become an entanglement of muscles and veins. Mark’s front was seeming fused with Jacob’s back. His face was almost completely obstructed by Jacob’s ridiculously huge trap muscles. The reflection in the mirror only caused Mark to become even more primal and ruthless. He tightened his vice grip on Jacob’s body, causing his opponent to let out a whimper of pain. “FUCK YEAH! I bet you’ve never felt someone apply this much power before.” Mark whispered in Jacob’s ear. Jacob tried to shake himself loose but Mark’s grip was too strong. Jacob’s eyes were wide as he felt Mark’s flexed muscles pressing hard into his body. His pinned arms were digging into his ribs while Mark’s arms crushed his meaty pecs. Mark was panting like a wild animal as he continued to tighten his arms. He could feel his whole body swelling with new size and strength. It was as if all the pain he had inflicted on himself was building up to this moment. He let out a terrifying scream as he squeezed Jacob with all his strength. Jacob let out a gut-wrenching howl of pain that only made Mark grow stronger. Mark released Jacob from his vise-grip. Jacob’s legs were unsteady and it appeared that they were about to give out but Mark was ready. He lowered his body and jammed his shoulder into the small of Jacob’s back. He wrapped an arm around one of Jacob’s legs while the other grabbed an arm. With seemly no effort he lifted Jacob’s off the floor and across his monstrous shoulders. He tuned to face the group watching and when he say their jaws drop in unison he roared. “LOOK AT THIS! Look how fucking powerful I am.” He bellowed as he moved back and forth in front of his admirers. Jacob tried to wiggle free but Mark only tightened his grip, causing more pain to rip though Jacob’s body. “You feel so light to me Jacob. I feel like I could hoist three people your size without any problem.” Mark stood for a moment, relishing the feeling of Jacob’s massive body draped over his shoulders. Suddenly, a menacing look came over this face. With a quick adjustment of his grip, Mark started to press Jacob higher. His whole body trembled from the effort and he visibly swelled even bigger. The display of pure power was truly unimaginable. Once his arms with fully extended, Mark dropped down onto one knee while still holding Jacob. When Jacob’s body came in contact with Mark’s quad, the sound of the impact was sickening. The air was knocked out of Jacob and Mark pushed his onto the floor like he was a sack of potatoes. Standing over Jacob’s prone body Mark said. “A few minutes ago I was in awe of this body but now all I see is a weak piece of shit.” Mark turned to face the group and raised his arms in hit a double bicep pose. The display was nothing less than inhuman. Slabs of muscle hung off every inch. Veins snaked in every direction and visibly pulsed bigger than garden hoses. There was nothing aesthetically pleasing about Mark’s body; every muscle group was so exaggerated he no longer just looked like a massive man, he looked like something else altogether. He transitioned to a most muscular pose that made Jacob’s recent display look comically small. New levels of mass bulged over ever surface. “THIS IS WHAT REAL MUSCLE LOOKS LIKE!” He screamed. “WORSHIP ME!” He commanded. Jason fell to his feet and started to lick the sweat off Mark’s quads, while Scott ran his hands up and down Mark’s left bicep. Dixon kneaded his pumpkin-sized delts and even Nathan could not resist the temptation. He placed his hands Mark’s pulsing lats while the continued to spread wider. Mark held the most muscular pose until he was shaking but refused to let go. He wanted them all to feel just how insanely huge he had become. The muscle frenzy was so intense, no one but Mark noticed Jacob starting to come around. He relaxed his pose and turned to face Jacob’s body which was now knelling on the floor. “Ready for more punishment?” Mark said and stood over Jacob’s prone body. “Because I’m just warning up.” Mark placed one hand on Jacob’s chin and yanked his whole body until he was standing on his unsteady legs. Mark leaned forward and hoisted Jacob onto his left shoulder. “Fuck I need to left some heavy weights and I think you should help.” Mark said and carried Jacob towards the squat rack. With incredible agility, Mark adjusted his grip on Jacob and the group watched in amazement as Mark body-slammed Jacob into the concrete floor. The impact of his huge body hitting the floor caused shutters to run through the group. Jacob lay motionless on the floor as Mark started to load the squat bar with plates. When six plates were added to each side, Mark causally stepped under the bar and easily lifted it off the rack before starting to squat with the 585lb weight. He pumped out 12 reps with lightening speed before racking the weight. He stopped for a moment and flexed his enormous quads, watching the monstrous muscle sway and flex in the mirror. He ran his hands over the rock-hard muscle before caressing his equally hard cock. “Need more weight.” He grunted and looked down at Jacob’s crumbled body. He grabbed Jacob’s arm and yanked his body upwards until he could fully lift him off the ground. Mark shot a quick look tot the group watching before laying Jacob across the loaded squat bar. The guys let out gasps as they realized what was about to happen. Mark slid his body under the bar and placed one hand on Jacob’s shoulder and the other around Jacob’s quads. Mark positioned his body and let out a primal roar as he lifted the bar off the rack. The strain was immediately evident on his face as he held the 585lb bar and Jacob’s 327lb body off the ground using just his massive quads. Never had the room witnessed such a stunning display of raw power. Mark steadied his body and slowly lowered the enormous weight. He let out a barbaric scream when his giant glutes were only inches from the ground. He summoned a frightening new level of power and started to lift the weight back up. His bloated hamstrings pressed against his massive calves even when his legs were half way standing. As he rose higher, his fully pumped quads extended two feet in front of his body. It was a wonder he could move his legs at all with all the muscle spewing from them. “NO FUCKING LIMITS!” Mark growled at the top of the rep. He braced himself and started to lower the weight again. Jacob’s body actually look small as it was draped over the bar and Mark’s outrageously pumped body. When Mark reached the bottom of the rep his movement completely stopped. His whole body was shaking with effort but he was unable to rise. The effort and determination in his face was obvious. After 20 seconds of trying, the group started to approach to offer any assistance they could. “NO. WATCH!” Mark commanded. They all stopped in their tracks and watched as Mark started to rise. His already grotesquely pumped body grew even larger to the awe and terror of the group. To aid in the lift, all of Mark’s muscles swelled, not just his quads. When he reached the half way point, his workout shorts could no longer contain his swelling glutes and throbbing cock. The fabric literally exploded and fell away, leaving him completely naked. Mark looked at the reflection in the mirror and instantly started to cum. Never had he imagined he could feel look so immense and powerful. This sensation allowed him to lift the bar and body back to the top of the rep. He slammed the weight back on the rack and let go of Jacob, letting him fall to the floor once again. Mark stumbled out of the rack and into the arms of the guys standing nearby. They all strained to support Mark’s hulking body while each feeling the sheer mass and power it possessed. “I need the gear.” Mark said in a low voice. Jason and Scott starred at each other in shock, while Dixon and Nathan exchanged a terrified glance. “WHAT! Mark, look at you! You the biggest freak that’s ever lived. Besides, you just squatted over 900lbs. You need to take a break” “A break? Do you think I’m finished? I’m never going to stop. I NEED MORE MUSCLE!” He replied. Knowing better than to deny Mark what he wanted, Jason, Scott and Dixon followed him to the other side of the gym. They started looking for the newly acquired gear but came up empty. “It’s not here!” Jason said as he frantically searched the area. Scott joined in and started to rummage through the various bags and boxes on the floor. “IT HAS TO BE!” Mark screamed, causing everyone to yup with fright. “It’s gone” Mark and the others turned slowly and looked across the room to where Jacob was now standing, Nathan by his side. “I have to say, I didn’t think Gary was supplying you with roids as good as mine but I’m pretty impressed. Of course I’m saying that after injecting a full 12 syringes worth, which is a lot more than I usually take. Jason and Scott were so freaked out on the way over here they never saw me inject myself.” Jacob started to stretch his body as he regained his footing. As he stood at his full height, they group stared stunned as he appeared to swell without even flexing. “Mark, I have to say, you have some serious power now. I actually felt a little pain when you bear-hugged me. Ok, when you hit me with that olympic bar and slammed me across your knee that hurt. I hope you’re not too mad that I played possum but I really wanted to see what your jacked up body was capable of. I have to say, I’m impressed. I like the idea of someone trying to get to my level of size and power. I never thought I would but it’s cool not being the only freak in town. Ok, let’s be honest, it’s fucking hot; you’re fucking hot Mark. Look at the body you’ve build. You got slabs to insane muscle piled all over yourself. Your vascularity is off the charts and talk about power, FUCK YEAH! That last squat show was amazing and your orgasm was so intense, I struggled not to have my own while draped over those shoulders.” Jacob ran his hand over the squat bar that Mark was just lifting. He stepped closer and gripped the bar and easily hoisted it off the rack but he wasn’t squatting it; he was curling it. Jacob’s massive arms tripled in size as he curled the 585lb weight like it weighted nothing. Three reps in and his arms, forearms and shoulders swelled to one mass of twitching muscle. At eight reps, Jacob simply let the bar fall like he’d suddenly became bored with it. He waddled over to the makeshift deadlift contraption they had constructed. He eyed the countless weights loaded onto the leg press machine, including the ones stacked on the seat. “See, this is what I mean. Regular gyms and weights are enough for freaks like us now. Do you get frustrated not being able to get a decent pump some days Mark? I fucking do.” Jacob said and wrapped his hands around the base of the leg press and stood up, supporting the mammoth machine with just his biceps. The group let out a collective gasp as he stated to curl the weight ladened machine. With each rep, his arms grew to truly awe-inspiring size. New veins appeared as he barely registered the weight the was moving. Again, Jacob seemed to loose interest and dropped the machine and started to look around the gym for what he considered a real challenge. This whole time, Mark and the group could only stare at Jacob’s insanely massive body. Each slight movement caused waves of new muscles to ripple to the surface of his paper-thin skin. Jacob cracked a smile as he stood looking at the metal beam he was tied to not long ago. He felt the indents his body made in the hard metal. “That was a crazy day wasn’t it? I remember waking up tied to this beam and being so pissed at you guys and myself. Pissed at you for thinking some big ropes could hold me and pissed that I let you put me in that position. Since then, I’ve shown most of you just how unstoppable and powerful I am. You can clearly see that there is no limit to the amount of muscle I can pack on this body. And now here’s Mark, a true, roided-out monster. I can see you still want to crush me Mark and that’s ok, I get it, you don’t want to be just a massive freak, you want to be THE massive freak. Don’t worry, you’ll get over that. Besides, just think about what we could all become if we worked together.” Jacob said looking at the group of confused faces. “That’s right, fuck this need to destroy each other. Look at what Mark and I are becoming. I’ve seen all of your reactions to our freaky bodies. Hell, you’ve all packed on some nice size in the last little while. You mean to tell me any of you wouldn’t want to reach half this size.” he said and flexed his right arm to emphasis his point. Instantly, the muscles twisted and rose to a rigid peak. “Mark. You still look a little pissed. Do you need some final convincing that I’m the one and only true monster here?” Jacob asked. He turned to face the large metal beam that he cold barely dent last time. He wrapped his blood-engorged arms around it and started to apply pressure. The sound of bending metal started immediately but it was Jacob’s body that was truly a disturbing sight. He expanded to previously unseen levels but continued to swell. His back spread well beyond his height while the entire surface was covered in the deepest striations imaginable. The seams of his shorts gave away as his gargantuan quads swelled so large his feet were pushed farther part. Each flexed calve displayed more development than most professional bodybuilder’s entire body. Even though his pecs were pressed tightly against the metal beam, they visibly swelled outwards and filled any remaining space between Jacob and the bar. “YEAH, I can feel it. I’m so FUCKING pumped!” He chanted. After a minute of applied incredible pressure to the beam, Jacob released his hold and the group looked at the once strong metal with shock. The side Jacob was pressed against was now a mutated lump of distorted metal. The once sharp edges were bent and twisted to the shape of his outrageously proportioned frame. “I hope this beam isn’t holding this place up.” He said and began his final assault on the metal. He landed a flurry of lightening fast punches to the hard metal, sending loud bangs throughout the room. Each blow left a visible dent on the hard surface. Jacob then bent lower and placed a hand on either side of the beam and started to yank it towards himself. He had trouble keeping his feet from sliding forward but after three violent tugs a loud cracking sound filled the room. Concrete from the ceiling above started to rain down on his sweaty body and the beam started to move. Summoning all his power, Jacob gave the beam one final pull and dislodged it from the ceiling. The twenty foot pice of metal came crashing down, cracking the concrete floor and flattening a few gym machines in the process. The entire group let out a sigh of relief when the ceiling didn’t follow. Jacob sauntered over to the beam and bent down. He wrapped his hands around it and started to lift. The group of onlookers could not believe their eyes. The beam had to weight over a ton and it was being lifted. Jacob visibly struggled but somehow managed to deadlift the beam. “COME ON. HELP ME!” He screamed. The five guys rushed to Jacob and held different parts of the beam. They all, Mark included, marvelled at its weight and then at Jacob who was able to lift it off the ground alone. “HIGHER” Jacob said with gritted teeth. The group’s added assistance allowed Jacob to lift the beam to his waist. They all stared at his muscle-ladened arms as they swelled even bigger. It as truly a sickening display of power but Jacob was far from done. When the beam was raised high enough to allow him to bend his arms more, they all felt their assistance was no longer needed. Jacob steadied his footing and started to raise the beam without their help. He positioned it across his pec-shelf like an olympic powerlifter before adjusting his grip. The group stood silently as Jacob started to shoulder press the massive metal beam. The beam wobbled as it rose above Jacob’s head but he was able to steady it once his arms were completely extended. The disturbing display of power was too much for the group to handle. They were standing inches away from the most massive, powerful creature they had even witnessed. Every muscle on Jacob’s body was pumped to its utmost limit. His paper-thin skin looked like it was ready to tear apart as it tried and failed to contain his growing muscles. There wasn’t an inch on him that didn’t display the most extreme level of vascularity while new veins crept to the surface, visibly pumping blood into his starving muscles. “FUCK YEAH! LOOK AT THE POWER, THIS MUSCLE!” Jacob screamed as he caught his reflection in the mirror. Even he was taken aback by the sight. He finally saw what he always believed was possible, he had become the biggest monster on the planet and he knew there was nothing stopping him from surpassing even his wildest fantasies. He slowly lowered the beam and before it touched his swollen pecs, powered it back up, relishing the shearing pain in his boulder-sized shoulders. He lowered the massive beam once more but this time he could not keep it from resting on his waiting pecs. His arms shook as he attempted to press the beam back up but it refused to move. It was at that moment Mark’s face appeared only inches in front of Jacob’s. “COME ON! YOU CAN DO IT! USE THAT MUSCLE AND PRESS THAT BEAM!” He shouted. Mark was joined by Jason, Scott, Dixon and Nathan as they shouted encouragement. Jacob strained to smile as he feed off the group’s words and felt a surge of power rise within himself. He steadied the beam and started to apply every ounce of power left in his body. Slowly the metal started to rise. As it hit the top of the rep, Jacob looked at the group of guys. They all had their cocks out and as they showered him with buckets of cum, he too released his load. Jacob motioned for the group to stand back as his lowered the metal beam and stumbled back a few steps. He was steadied by the group of panting guys who started to worship every inch of his inhumanly massive body. Jacob started to feel their bodies too, as small as they were in comparison. “FUCK YEAH. I can’t wait to see you all get fucking massive.” He said and moaned with pleasure. He grabbed Mark around the neck and kissed him long and hard, kneading his thick traps as he did so. He stopped kissing and looked at the huge metal beam that lay on the floor at his feet. “Mark, it’s your turn.” Mark looked at Jacob with shock. “That’s right you’re going to press that fucking beam just like I did.” Jacob said with confidence and turned to face the rest of the group. “You will all become big enough and strong enough to shoulder press this beam and when you do, I’ll bend it into a pretzel.” Jacob said. Mark approached the beam and bent over. As he did so, Jacob looked at his massive body, closed his eyes and pictured the day all six of them weighted over 400lbs and they were the most outrageously developed group of beings on the planet. “LIFT IT!” He screamed and Mark did. I hope you you enjoy this final chapter. This was fun to write and you never know, I might have to revisit this group of freaks down the road when they've all surpassed 400lbs.
  8. 14 points
    It had been pretty rough for my dad recently. My mom left him a month ago and he just lost his job. I was worried for him and his well being. However, that all changed on one fateful day. I had just come home from college for the summer break, and I greeted my dad like usual, talking about my finals. But the entire time he seemed distracted, constantly looking at his phone. I just assumed he was just on some dating app and was talking to some girl, so I let it be. The rest of that day, I never saw him, but I heard some weird noises coming from his bedroom. At one point I knocked on the door to check if he was ok and he said he was fine. Deciding not to push it further I just went asleep, blissfully unaware that my life was about to change. I woke up and went down stairs to eat breakfast. While I was eating, my dad walked in, but he was clearly different. He was only wearing a jock strap so I could see all the changes to his body. He was now very tall, dwarfing my already impressive 6'5" frame, having to be at least 7'2". Was also significantly hotter, having a super attractive face and beard where he couldn't grow one before. The most noticeable change was his body. He used to be kinda scrawny, and started to put on a few pounds, but now he was absolutely shredded, bigger than any guy I've seen at the gym. Then finally there was his bulge. Although I've never seen his cock before, I have seen him in underwear and knew that he was nothing spectacular in the cock department. But now, it looked like he was packing at least 8" of soft meat in his jock, plus some huge balls. Shocked by his transformation, I stammered "D-dad, what happened to you?!" He just laughed, the air seemingly shaking from his new ultra-deep voice "Just a little upgrade boy" he replied cockily "B-but how?" He pulled out his phone "I just found a nifty little app that lets me change people, including myself, however I please" I started to get worried thinking about what he would do with that kind of power "What did you change?" "Haha, glad you asked boy, I decided to give myself a high paying job, and this fantastic body. The only thing I didn't consider was how much of a problem this would be" he said as he grabbed his huge bulge, shaking it. "The thing has got me constantly horny, I jacked off at least 10 times last night." I was shocked at how casual he was about this "Y-you should probably fix that then, how will you?" "You see, I'm definitely not making it any smaller, so my first thought was to find a bitch to milk it, but then realized that it was a waste of time when I already had one" Now getting really worried I asked "What do you mean?" "I mean you son, I know you're gay, so I thought that it would make a nice gift to make you the servant to my new god body, speaking of which, I had pre-set some changes for you" He said as he pushed a button on his phone. At that moment, I started to feel weird. I felt my muscles inflating, especially my ass, which grew to huge proportions. After a while I felt a strange feeling in my ass. It almost felt as though it needed to be filled, like it was hungry for cock. The same feeling happened in my throat. And then finally, I started to crave cum, almost as if I needed it like water. I looked up at my dad "What did you do to me?!" "Oh nothing really, just physically changed you to be able to take my new cock, and made it so that your body constantly craves cock and cum, like any good muscle slut should." He replied casually, walking towards me. At this point my cloths had ripped of my body, my growing muscles overpowering them. I decided that I needed to escape, so I tried to run, but I tripped ober my self and landed ass up. My dad started to laugh "Even your body knows what it's made for, it wont let you escape, after all you're just my toy now" He pressed one last button on his phone and put it away. "Now come over here and suck me off boy" My body automatically responded, going to him, dropping to my knees and taking out his now hard 14' cock and sucking it like my life depended on it. From that point on, my life was completely controlled by my daddy. After a while, I started to love it, I loved being his slave, serving him, swallowing his cum. And that's how I find my self here, on daddy's bed sucking off his morning wood as he wakes up to start his day.
  9. 13 points
    Dan the Mountain Man I hadn’t put much credence to the legends, rumors and stories I had heard about the newest phenomenon to hit the bodybuilding world. They say he came out of the Rocky Mountains but they didn’t say if it was the Canadian Rockies or the American Rockies. They said he was a cross between a mountain man and the abominable snowman. The rumors said he started to work out the day he took his first steps. By the time he was five he was chopping and stacking cords of firewood and that as a teen he had a pet bull that to this day he carries on his shoulders. It sounded to me like the Paul Bunion legend had been attached to the guy. I had been around bodybuilders all my life. As a matter of fact I am a fourth generation bodybuilder. Our family genetics lend to bodybuilding although not everyone in the clan is a bodybuilder. Those not interested in the sport have a natural physique and are quite handsome. We are the boy next door, the handsome rogue quarterback, the hunk of a fireman, the Highway Patrol Man whose shirts bulge with muscle. We tend not to compete in bodybuilding contests. My great grandfather would psyche out other contestants by just showing up. I have to admit I have done it too. I wasn’t even registered to compete and the others were saying I had the big trophy hands down. Also we tend not to show our age. My grandfather, dad, and I have been mistaken for brothers with a large age spread. They usually don’t believe we are three generations. I was on my way to the big and tall shop in the mall not knowing the shop had scheduled a posing exhibition to promote their store. I saw the crowd gathered and skirted the outside edge of the group to get the shirts I ordered. Inside it was a quiet haven. The event seemed to have the opposite effect on their business because the store was devoid of customers. Even the sales people were at the front window looking out. My salesman, Roger, was among them. He was so focused on what was going on out in the mall he didn’t even see me come in. “It is about to start,” he said with distant awe in his voice. I think he was talking to himself more than to anybody else. “I’m here for the shirts I ordered,” I said to start the conversation. “Holy…” he gasped and his mouth hung open. I followed his gaze and saw the guy on the stage posing. He was in the super heavyweight class and he was lean and cut and handsome but he looked like any other amateur bodybuilder with a well developed physique. He had a great body but his posing routine sucked. It was choppy and repetitious. Chest, arms, back, legs… chest, arms, back, legs… chest, arms, back, and legs. He didn’t smile enough and he didn’t make eye contact with his audience or interact with them. I stopped watching him because his posing hurt my eyes and I walked to the back of the store to see what was on the sale rack. A roar went up outside and I looked up to see him doing a most-muscular pose. Probably his best pose because he held it and worked it. I turned back to the sale rack. I found a windbreaker that would fit me and a 7x tank top that I wanted to try on. I might be able to use the shirt in the gym if it didn’t fall off my shoulders. I was in the changing room when the store owner ushered somebody in and asked him to model some of their clothing. I heard Roger, my salesman, gushing outside at the entrance to the changing rooms about how big and massive and gigantic and enormous and colossal Dan the Mountain Man was. As I stood before the three way mirror I heard the muttering of the other man in the changing cubicle next to mine complaining that the shirt was too small. Just turning made the 7X shirt slip off my shoulders, so I took off the shirt and tossed it over the top of his cubicle. “Try this,” I said. “Thanks,” he answered. “Hey it fits,” he said as his door swung open. “Thanks mister,” he said as he stepped up to the three way mirror. He was naked except for the shirt I tossed to him. The 7x shirt that came almost to my knees barely covered his bare ass. He wasn’t doing anything, but his entire body seemed to be flexing with suppressed power. In the mirror I could see the cock of my dreams lazily hanging down like a python. The length not only suited him he filled the shirt with the biggest physique I had ever seen. The arms on the man looked like oversize footballs and ball of his biceps swelled enormously as he scratched his neck. His colossal chest spread and lifted as he inhaled a deep breath, making the fibers and cables of the exposed muscle beneath the shirt dance and demand attention. The tanned skin on his back rippled and bunched as he moved his shoulders. His thighs were the size of the average man’s waist. I knew he had to be north of seven feet tall. He turned and faced me and the two thick slabs of pecs filled in the shirt, pushing the points of his nipples against the material. He walked toward me with his hand extended in greeting. “I’m Dan,” he said. “Man you are one built son-of-a… oops sorry I forget I’m in polite society,” he said. “Mason, my name is Mason,” I said as I shook his paw. His handshake was warm, firm, strong, commanding, powerful, masculine, and sexy. I realized that this was the guy I saw posing in the mall. I am tall so most guys look up to look me in the eye but I was staring at his chest and he was fucking huge. “Daniel how…” I said as I looked up and up and up. He was fucking purely masculine. “How tall am I? I’m 7’3” and growing,” he said. “I was going to ask how you find clothes to fit your physique,” I smiled through the lie. “I learned how to make shirts from scratch. My mom taught me. Jeans that fit my legs have to be taken in at the waist—mom taught me how to do that too. Most of my shoes come from mail order. Want to know a secret? At home I mostly go around naked,” he confided. That was why he was so comfortable being half naked with his cock dangling out of the shirt. “I wouldn’t recommend that in public,” I smiled. “Yeah but a posing suit is ok, go figure,” he chuckled. “You’re a bodybuilder, can you explain that?” “The logic is, I want to see every muscle in your body except what is between your legs,” I blurted out without thinking. He lifted off the shirt and my cock reacted before I could speak. He noticed. He looked at the tag sewn into the shirt but I could see his cock chubbing up too. Then he lifted his right arm and tensed the muscle into a bulging mass of powerful sinew. I watched the biceps and triceps swell thicker and thicker until the muscles were literally ready to burst through the skin. His skin was so thin, and so incredibly tight! It stretched exposing the muscle fibers. Then he lifted the other arm and did it again. Thick wings spread beneath his arms and the serratus muscles stood out in high definition. His delts grew higher and higher until they nearly touched his earlobes. His neck was almost as wide as his head. He was tall and wide and handsome and super muscular. I forgot all about the choppy transitions in his routine. He quickly lowered his hands and covered his genitals with the bunched up shirt. “Is there a problem,” the store owner asked. “Clothes are too small,” Dan said. “Need 7x,” we said together. The manager left I assume to get bigger clothing. Dan moved forward and his cock made contact with my skin—his balls banged against my abs. I could feel something happening, that I wasn’t entirely comfortable with. I was... excited and horny and my balls tingled. I was intimidated by Dan’s alpha posturing. My heart was racing and I felt weirdly hot like when the AC delays coming on and humidity makes the room stuffy. I could smell Dan’s body. His musk was overpowering and… damn he smelled good. “I gotta go,” I said. I turned, walked back to my cubical, and closed the door. When I looked in the wall mirror I saw the streak of pre-cum on my chest. “The son-of-a-bitch marked me,” I muttered to myself. My breathing had quickened, my heart was beating rapidly, and my pits were damp with sweat. I felt a drop of perspiration running down the crevice of my spine and creeping into my ass crack. I felt simultaneously excited, and scared, and curious about my encounter with the 7x giant. I looked down at myself and pulled a long breath into my lungs through my nostrils. I pulled on my shirt and watched the two great plates of my pectoral muscles shove against the material. I felt the nipples drag against the cotton sending deep sexual thrills through my frame. My swollen cock still throbbed. Could I still smell the musk of his pre-cum on my body? I inhaled deeply. Damn, I really could still smell the musk of his pre-cum. “He marked me,” I whispered as I re-lived first contact. My hardened nipples were obvious. I had to calm down before I went back into the store. I opened the cargo shorts I was trying on and let them fall to the floor. I had to sit to get the shorts over my shoes and my favorite fantasy began transforming the cubical into a shower room. Curls of steam billowed all around me as I hung my shirt and shorts on the back of the door. He uttered the words to a song and I recognized the lyrics. It was as if he was singing along with the song playing in ear buds. His huge physique loomed in the fog. There was a slap and I realized it was the soapy wash cloth making contact with rock hard traps. I entered the fog and my left hand made first contact on his hip to tell him I was there. My right hand scrubbed his back with the soapy cloth while my left hand touched his cock. It felt like a foot long sausage that was morphing as it engorged and stiffened. I was standing at Dan’s left hip simultaneously fondling his low hanging balls and scrubbing his lower back. My right hand drifted into the cleft between his butt cheeks and his legs spread to give me access. An electric shock traveled down my dick and into my balls when my cock made contact with his side. Intense heat spread into my belly as my left hand tried to surround his prick. It was throbbing with each heartbeat and I ached to feel his cock stretching my hole and shoving deep inside me. Time slowed and I could see every drop of water bounce off the skin of his massive pecs like tiny bullets. I heard the echo of a groan as the fingers of my right hand breeched his hole. My left hand squeezed the foreskin to form a reservoir filled with pre-cum. His abs expanded and receded as his breath quickened and I traced the cobblestones of perfectly developed muscle with lust. My heart thumped in my chest as my fingers circled the rock hard nipple. My mouth went dry as I touched the other nipple with my tongue. “Where should I start?” I whispered as I let my lower teeth linger and scrape across his distended nub. “I think you made a fine start already,” Dan said biting his lower lip as my fingers continued to stroke his prostate. Dan’s huge muscular arm surrounded my head and pulled my nose into his dark pit. The manly musk of Dan’s body mingled with the smell of the soap, rank sweat, stale cologne, and a hint of leather, sandalwood, coconut, and vanilla. I sniffed in like a wild animal catching hints of a potential mate in heat. My hand applied liquid soap afraid that Dan would stop me if I bent to recover the wash cloth. My hand traveled over every inch of his mighty chest as I worshiped. My hand lathered his delts and traveled over biceps and triceps, along his forearm, and finally I took Dan’s hand into mine and kissed his fingers. It was an act of subtle submission and Dan smiled. I was his and he could do as he pleased with me. He ran his hand along my arm and moved my body to face him. I ran my hands over his massive physique with long strokes before moving to parts still unexplored to continue the worship of the most astounding body I ever touched. There is nothing like the sensation of moving your hands across another man’s physique in such an intimate way. I could feel the muscle fibers move beneath his skin, I could feel the warmth of his flesh, and the power emanating from the man as Dan lifted both arms into a double biceps flex. I soaped both armpits, down his lats, and up to his triceps. Dan watched me touch him with a growing sense of lust. I’m sure that he had been worshiped before but for me this was something special, something unique and for me this was a huge turn-on. I was discovering the intimately one man can find in another while exploring Dan. At the same time I was exploring my own feelings, allowing the worship of a man’s body to explode inside me. I moved my hands down Dan’s body to his slim hips and stepped in closer. I rested my hands there for a moment to savor this deep intimacy. The hot water splashed and rained down on our intertwined bodies and I rubbed my eyes to clear my vision and when I opened my eyes again the fantasy evaporated. I sat on the bench nearly in tears. What about the blowjob I was about to perform in the fantasy. Missing was the seed he would repeatedly plant in and on my body. Missing was the ultimate submission to the gigantic bodybuilder pounding his love tool into my ass and filling me with his cum. I tried with all my might to drag my mind back into the fantasy. “Fuck, that feels so good,” I whispered the words I wanted to hear Dan speak. The feeling of sexual power increased. Then Dan lowered my body onto his cock and began using me, holding all the weight of my entire body against the tiles and using my ass as a fuck toy. He thrust up into my ass as he lifted and lowered my body up and down on his pole, letting out a string of filthy words and outlandish threats. Tile was breaking and falling onto the floor and… “Hello?” “I’m not done yet,” I said to answer the knock on my cubical door. Aw, fuck, who is that? I heard Dan moan in my fantasy. “Are you okay in there?” a voice chuckled. “Yeah. Maybe. I… that… yeah,” I called out to the guy on the other side of the door. Gonna fuck you, the phantom voice echoed in my ears and then was gone. “Hey, would you like to get some lunch in the mall?” Dan asked. It was definitely Dan. “Yeah, yes… um I’ll be right out.” “I’ll be at the cash register,” he said as his voice faded. Again I tried to engage the fantasy but nothing happened. I dressed and gathered everything I brought into the room and made my way to the front of the store. Dan looked up and smiled at me. It was as if he knew what was happening in my fantasy but I knew that was ridiculous. “I checked on the shirts you ordered and it looks like they’ll be here by next Friday. Usually they don’t take this long but with the and blah, blah, blah, blah,” he continued as I tuned him out. “Will you call me and leave a message when they come in?” I requested as I picked up my purchases and together Dan and I entered the mall. “You know what?” Dan said as we entered the food court. “I especially liked the part where you were finger fucking my ass as you fondled my balls, but the way you were riding me…” I stopped in my tracks and he continued on towards the oriental food. He smiled and returned to where I was standing. “My shower at home is about the size of those changing rooms back in that store. White tiles, three showerheads, and a rain shower on the ceiling,” he said describing my fantasy shower room. “Would you like to skip lunch and follow me to my place? I have some leftovers in the refrig…” “Yes,” I cut him off. “Yes right now!” “There were also some tender moments like when…” “Shut up. Be quiet. Lead the way,” I said quietly. I was red faced as we walked toward the exit. A hand rested on my shoulder when we got to his car. “I have a few fantasies that I would also love to share with you,” he said as he unlocked the car. If he said that to insure I would follow him home he was wasting his breath because if reality was half as good as that dream had in the mall, I was his for life.
  10. 13 points
    Omg... it's finally finished. It feels like forever and once again it took a turn I was not expecting when I sat down to write it. I decided to conclude it and apologize if it feels a bit rushed I just didn't want it to go incomplete forever. Especially since I've got other ideas that have been spinning around in my head for awhile. It's been hard to find the time to write. Big thank you to everyone who has shown their love to this story. I'm thinking about starting a patreon or something to encourage me to put out more regular stuff. Input on that and if you'd subscribe would be greatly appreciated! Also would love to hear if you liked "If the Shoe Fits". Without further ado: Chapter 33 Two weeks can sometimes feel like forever. Each day seemed to blend seamlessly one into the next. I’d wake up bright and early every day before stumbling out of bed to take my morning piss. As I watched my golden stream bulldoze its way into the toilet, I’d remind myself that for reasons I couldn’t quite comprehend, this morning’s piss was the best piss of my life I’d felt outside of drunkenness— even better feeling than the wonderfully relieving whiz I had taken the prior morning. After that flow eased and slowly but simultaneously suddenly ended, I’d groggily shuffle myself a few steps past the sink, unconsciously avoiding eye contact with myself in the mirror in case I were to catch my eye and make myself wonder how the hell anyone, let alone the love of my life, could think I was sexy. Having averted disaster, I would then start up the shower and rinse myself clean. Feeling more awake, I’d then towel off in front of the mirror, this time openly checking myself out, but not in a sexy way. Rather, I’d run the towel through my hair a few times and think to myself that either my hair looked super cute that day and dammit why would I have to now put on a shirt and ruin it. Or I’d see that my hair really looked like a mess and I’d ask myself where I last put that new hair gel I bought when I got my last haircut, knowing full-well that it was just inside the medicine cabinet where it’s always been kept. Either way, I’d then saunter off to my bedroom to continue getting myself prepped for the day. Which is where I would find Justin, fully erect and waiting. Every morning. Like clockwork. Usually, he’d be sitting on the edge of my bed, propped up by his left arm, whose hand was absentmindedly gripping some lube. Meanwhile, his right hand would be busy massaging the upper half of his goliath-sized appendage. He’d smirk at me before saying something cheesy like “You know we’ve got orders”, or something similar. Invariably, my own 8.5 incher would begin to noticeably bone up even before the towel managed to hit the floor. I’d quickly grab the lube, grease up my hole, and straddle my obviously eager training wheel of a housemate. I’d be lying if I said I didn’t pause to yawn before snapping back to the sizable task I gripped with my right hand and slid between my ass cheeks. Usually the moment his cockhead first touched my hole one or both of us would let out an audible intake of air. I’d sink slowly ease myself down onto his massive cockhead, silently thanking the squat rack gods for granting me some added inches to my posterior region the past several months as I worked vigorously to accommodate the nearly overwhelming number of inches slowly and insistently stretching their way into my insides. It would take a couple of minutes, but eventually I’d be rewarded by the feeling of my wispy little ass-hairs alerting me that I’d reached the base of Justin’s manhood. We’d pause—Give each other a nod—then he’d reach around like he was going to hug me as we flipped me over onto my back. Another moment to make sure everything was feeling good, and he’d begin working my hole over. Some mornings, early afternoons, evenings, or late nights...he’d be gentle. Other times he’d fuck me so deep and so hard I would wonder if the bed or my ass would break first. Whichever way, he made sure to use my ass thoroughly… and at least three times a day. In the two weeks leading up to Patrick’s return I never went to work without a load in my ass, and I never went to bed without one either. If I could sum it up in one word— intense. After he blew his nut, he’d invariably take a few moments to relish the orgasm before slowly easing himself out of my now gaping orifice. He’d roll over, take a deep breath, then hop up out of bed to go clean up, oftentimes without a word. Every now and then he’d make a funny little quip, or we’d talk about our plans for the day. Once I caught him staring at me just a little too long—and while I had warmed up to him quite a bit, I know he knew heart belonged first and foremost to Patrick. He never said anything about it, and after a few days he started going out on dates with others in the early evenings after giving me my after-work spunk. It was fairly obvious he was making sure to keep some space between us which I appreciated. Little did I know how much smaller that space would soon be. Chapter 34 Smaller? Larger? Is up, down now? The day finally arrived when Patrick was due home. I wanted to meet him at the airport, but I had a semi-important-to-me-but-critical-to-the-company meeting I was needed for. It had been in the works for a while, and Patrick was understanding. Besides, he had an appointment with the doctor for his last shot. We agreed that we would meet at the house in the evening. Patrick texted me when he got back to the house, telling me he was just going to relax and play some video games until I got home. Everything was going so well. My pitch had gone over so well. In 45 minutes I’d be back home in Patrick’s loving arms. Then I got the call. “Hello, Aaron speaking” I voiced to the unknown number. My phone beeped at me that the battery was about dead. Guess I had forgotten to leave it on the charger last night. “Hello. Yes… Can I speak to Aaron McCormick?” a woman replied. “This is he”. “Hello. Yes. Mr. McCormick. I’d like to confirm you’re currently safe and uninjured, correct? Or are you in need of emergency services? Are you at your dwelling at?” she started to rattle my address, but I cut her off. “Yes, yes, I’m fine.” I said excusing myself from the room. “What’s going on? What happened”. My phone beeped. “Sir, there appears to have been a pipeline explosion in your immediate area and emergency responders are en route to contain the.” “Wait what?” I shouted. “How did you get my number, why are you calling me to tell me this?” I demanded. “Sir, please stay calm, emergency responders are taking care of your friend, he was just concerned for your safety given the proxim- “the line went dead as my phone battery gave up it’s last bit of juice. Chapter 35 Throwing my phone into my pocket I ran to the door, grabbing my jacket as I moved. My wild-eyed expression was all the explanation my boss needed as I raced out of the office to my car. I don’t remember the drive home, it’s a miracle I wasn’t pulled over or worse. I do remember seeing and smelling the black acrid smoke coming from my neighborhood as I approached. I remember the hearing the wailing sirens competing with the sounds of roaring flames and seeing the flash of red and blue lights as they fought for visual comprehension with the orange flames consuming what had been the block where my home once stood. Police had closed the roads a few blocks out. Before they could stop my car and hurried out and towards the ambulances and firetrucks nearest the direction my home had stood until shortly ago. Frantically, I pushed my way past barricades, bystanders, and first responders, desperately scanning the ambulances looking for anything recognizable. My panic brought the attention of paramedics and firefighters. It took several of them to restrain me… even then, it wasn’t so much the 4-5 strong men and women who stopped my 6’4” ass, but rather the fact that after having seen the back of each ambulance and not being satisfied I turned my gaze back to the still burning remnants of my exploded house, and saw one of Patrick’s previously oversized shoes on what was our front lawn. The formally white with a black checker Nike Logo runner was now mostly black, and one of the laces was burning, much like the wick of a candle. I collapsed. First responders quickly brought a facemask and a blanket over to me. They were shouting things. It didn’t matter. Nothing else mattered. I don’t know how long I sat there, unmoving. Not allowing myself to be moved. I just stared at that shoe, at my life…Gone. For a moment I imagined I saw Patrick’s smiling face from his birthday a couple years ago when he opened up the new computer monitor I had seen him eyeing for a while. I thought how cute it was watching him with his dorky headphones on as that monitor cast a bluish light on his face as he joked and played with online friends while dreaming of becoming a big muscleman someday. Gone. I saw a flash of blue light from where our front window used to be. At least I thought I did. No! I did! There it was again…and there was movement! I threw off my blanket and leapt to my feet. I grabbed the nearest person to me and began dragging them towards the broken bay window shouting, “Here! Over here! Help! Someone help!” Reaching the window, I pushed through broken glass, through broken memories, through the charred drywall and blackened 2x4’s that used to be my living room. Desperately. In that moment it could have all been a hallucination, but if it were, I was going to make sure that at the end I crawled underneath that house myself so that I could die next to my lover. Nothing else mattered. I pushed aside some unrecognizable board and finally saw what caused the light I had seen. A cellphone. Screen cracked, but still flickering light occasionally. The glint had been picked up by a piece of broken mirror, and I just been at the right place and time. Just beyond that, a forearm. A massive forearm. Thickly corded with muscle and covered in soot and blood, and it was moving. Reaching towards me…towards anything to grasp. I rushed over and with the help of first responders began pulling away the debris. I found him. I was ecstatic in that moment because I knew there was no one else it could possibly be. No one had forearms that big. A few moments later I heard a loud crack and the rubble began to shift and rise. I wasn’t the only one who stumbled a foot or two back. What we witnessed next was incredible. I stood in the remains of my former bay window as the charred remains of my house fell to the sides of what I at first though must have been my living room couch. Instead, as my mind adjusted to what was happening in front of me, I realized that that wasn’t a couch—that was my husband. Patrick was on his knees, in a plank position holding the weight of the upper floor of my house on his back while he propped himself up on his elbow. His muscles were tensed, which made his soccer ball sized biceps seem all the more impressive. While the back of his shirt was mostly intact, the front was hanging on by a thread, and I was stunned by his rippling six back, and pectorals that made dinner plates seem small in diameter. His jeans were ripped at the knees, and his calves were still covered in rubble, but what I could see of his quads was stunning, it looked like someone had taken a physique anatomy chart and blown up the proportions! Still, after all of that, all I could truly focus on in that moment were the two piercingly beautiful blue eyes staring back at me. In them I read pain, love, relief, and concern. We held eyes for what seemed like forever, long enough to tell each other everything we ever needed to tell one another, without saying a word. Then with a blink he quickly looked down and back up and me pleadingly. I followed where his eyes had been. There… underneath it all… cradled between Patrick’s giant pecs and his arm, lay an unconscious Justin. Seeing him snapped me out of my situational paralysis. I rushed forward, startling the paramedics out of their stupor as well. They managed to pull Justin out and took him towards an ambulance. Once Justin was safe, Patrick asked us to stand back. With a few deep breaths, Patrick managed to push himself up into a pushup up position. Using all of his strength he managed to get himself up into a full plank, and with some effort, was then able to pull first his right, and then his left leg forward. The rubble of the house crashed around him as he then moved himself into a somewhat squat position and pushed himself and what remained around him up until he managed to get himself out from under the house. He then staggered a couple steps towards me before collapsing to his knees. Before he lost consciousness, he looked to me and said. “I love you”. Chapter 36 They kept Patrick at the hospital overnight. Besides a few burns and a couple of deep scratches that needed stitching, he was relatively unscathed. Justin had to stay for a few more days, though thankfully he was released as well with a clean bill of health. The doctors and the news hailed Patrick as a hero for saving Justin’s life. They tried roping me in with that too, but I wouldn’t let them. All I did was see a light in some wreckage. Patrick did all the heavy lifting…literally. With all the excitement, it took a few months for us to really reacclimate. Our insurance guy was amazing, and things worked out better than we could have possibly expected. Patrick’s growth stabilized with him setting a few records, and for that we needed some special accommodations when it came to housing. He ended up topping out at 7’8” … so taller counters and shower heads were a must for starters. I’m not 7’8”, but I’m a big man, and I can’t fit both of my hands around his biceps. That’s unflexed. When flexed, I think it’d take me four hands. Which is still small compared to the globes he has for butt cheeks. He gets cross with me when I call him Nicki now, but I haven’t found a more entertaining way to tell him that he’s got some serious cakes! As for the rest of him, well… honestly, I don’t know precisely. I’d have to pull up the Guinness Book of Records. I just know that I love wearing his size 22 shoes when he pins me down to fuck me with his over 12” dick. He knows exactly how big it is, I’ve just asked him to not tell me because it’s a bit intimidating knowing your man is bigger than a ruler and thicker than a wine bottle. He does like to brag about how he’s bigger than Jonah Falcon now though. At first it did cause some difficulties… His dick is just so absolutely enormous! We had a night where I ended up crying, telling him that I thought he said he would never outgrow me. He laughed and said again that he’d never outgrow me… he said it’s just like a new pair of specially tailored shoes. They fit… they just need a bit of love and to be used a bit until they are broken in. The End.
  11. 13 points
    Envy Always Bites. (Was supposed to be a short writing exercise after a few months away from my keyboard, ended up spiraling into something longer. Feedback is appreciated!) Dylan emptied his lungs and used all his might to curl the heavily loaded barbell to his shoulders. He struggled for a moment, but as expected the heavy bar came upwards controlled with perfect form. It was at the mercy of his thickly muscled biceps. Blood rushed into the veins adorning his arms and made the impressive sweaty muscles even more perfect looking. Dylan gave his biceps a final squeeze once the bar was at the top, before slowly curling the barbell back down and setting it back in the rack. The big athlete couldn't help but smile when looking at his reflection, it wasn't just his pumped up biceps with pencil thick veins covering them that brought him joy, the bit of pec that was sneaking out of his tank-top looked tantalizing too. Every part of him looked good Dylan mused, looking at how rock hard every muscle on his body seemed. Dylan raised his right arm for a bicep flex, the muscle jumping upwards and tightening at his command. It looked like had a cannonball trapped in there. His smile grew into a grin. Eight years training his ass off in the gym well spent. While his arm was still raised, a poignant smell hit Dylan in his nostrils. The reek of manly sweat and musk was radiating from his armpits. The smell of his own thick musk sent blood to another limb in his body that was much beyond an average size, and meaty as hell. His shorts tented in order to contain a cock that could give quite a few porn-stars a run for their money. Dylan blushed, not sure whether to be more embarrassed about the fact he had let part of the gym suffocate in his manly reek or the fact his manhood was even more poorly concealed than normal. “Time to hit the showers.” Dylan said with a mumble, his deep voice still a bit out of breath from the killer workout he just went through. Dylan walked over the locker room, his walk turning into a swagger despite his hardest intentions for it not to be. His shoulders and arms seemed to have their own center of gravity at the moment, which resulted in a strut that perfectly showed off his wide shoulders and granite arms. And although everyone might tell you all the people keep to themselves in a gym, Dylan still felt all the eyes in the building burn into his sculpted body. This made the big man rush into the locker room even faster, despite having worked out for more almost a decade, he was still not quite used to the attention his big body attracted. Dylan ended up walking into the locker room so fast he nearly knocked over a fellow gym-goer hanging around in front of the shower. The big man's mood soured somewhat after his post-workout ecstatic high after seeing who he had bumped into. “Hi Nate.” Dylan's deep voice boomed, checking-out the gym pump of the guy he had been unfortunate enough to gain an uneasy acquaintanceship with. Nate had started going to the gym around the same time as Dylan a few years ago, and almost had muscles to match Dylan’s granite body that could win a few gold trophies for bodybuilding if he was able to find a poser that would fit his anaconda. Almost. Nate was just a little less impressive all around. Which didn’t mean Dylan thought any less of him, but it was clear his near decade long position as the slightly smaller guy between the two of them was of great annoyance to Nate. Nate turned around and his face changed rapidly between expressions of annoyance, surprise and worry once he saw who had bumped into him. The green tint of envy that occupied Nate's eyes whenever he saw Dylan's super hunky body was what made the big man a bit uneasy, and hesitant to hang around with him. Especially considering Nate himself could be in a fitness magazine somewhere, still being so obviously envious while you already had so much seemed rather childish to Dylan. “Hey small guy!” Nate said jokingly, but his jealous tone came across as rather revealing. He punched his fist into Nate's shoulder as a form of greeting, Dylan tried his best to suppress a smile when Nate tried to act like he hadn't hurt his knuckles in the process after. Nate's eyes rapidly darted between his gym bag, Dylan and the one shower stall that wasn't out of order. “Say, hypothetically speaking, if you were about to do something which would change the course of humanity forever, would you take a shower first or get on with world history writing instead?” Nate asked, his eyes still fixed on his gym bag. Dylan cocked his head to the side, considering the question for a moment, but mostly just thinking he wanted to shower badly and pump out his fifth thick load for the day while he was at it. Nate's odd questions and weird looks really weren't needed today. “I'd just shower dude, especially you, you reek.” Dylan said with a half-hearted and tired smile. Nate didn't reek, he never pushed himself in the gym to level where he would build up a sweat to Dylan's extent. But as the big man expected Nate saw it more than a compliment than anything, and disappeared into the showers with the swiftness of a man who got his huge yet fragile ago stroke. Dylan quietly groaned a bit, if Nate hadn't wasted time with antics and standing around for no reason he might have already been done showering by now. Oh well. The big man considered doing a posing routine while he was still pumped up in the mirror, but thought better off it. If Nate walked out, while Dylan was giving his enormous bi’s a flex, he’d have to deal with even more envious stares. Instead, Dylan plopped down with a sigh of resignation on the bench right next to Nate’s bag. CRACK The sound of wood splitting filled the changing room for a second, before Dylan suddenly found his muscular bubble butt on the floor. The bench had given way under his weight and had split down the middle. “Fuck” Dylan mumbled under his breath, partly in awe of the display of his own formidable size, and partly embarrassed by it being the second time this week he had broken a piece of furniture. Dylan supposed he was nearing the 300 pound mark, his remarkable height stacked on weight rather easily, he guessed it was to be expected that some objects might not be able to handle him anymore. He didn’t expect gym management to be as enthusiastic about losing a locker room bench as the girl was when he had ruined her bed earlier in the week. She had seemed almost offended at Dylan’s offer to pay for a replacement. To be fair, having your bed break because a hung super stud fucked you too hard was probably something she felt she could brag about. Dylan scratched his head, he’d walk past the front desk and inform them of his accident after his shower. He’d have to pull in some extra hours in the office, but the least he could do for the gym that had taken from boney to bone-able was take some responsibility for the stuff he broke. Inspecting the carnage his buff body had caused Dylan only now noticed Nate’s bag had fallen to the ground admits splinters of wood. The contents of the gym bag had spilled out over the floor. Not wanting to give his fellow gym goer even more reasons to be a two-faced dick wad Dylan quickly started to put the Nate’s stuff back in his bag. Water bottle, towel, keys. The big guy moved apart some bench wreckage to make sure he had gotten everything. Dylan’s mouth dropped open when the final thing belonging in Nate’s bag revealed itself. A small green thin tube rolled into Dylan’s large feet. “RD-Mk7” was written on them in black font. “That absolute prick.” Dylan muttered under his breath, red burning anger consuming him almost completely. Dylan gnashed his teeth, he had never quite liked Nate but wouldn’t in his harshest judgements see him as capable of this. Not after the scare every gym rat got after last year’s Olympia. The stories about RD-Mk7 before that had been from isolated parts of the world and judged as fictional folktales. Guys claiming their muscle mass was stolen? Who would believe such a thing? All of that changed after the Mr. Olympia of 2023. Now there was live video evidence of bodybuilders shrinking down to the size of nobodies in the middle of their routine on stage while some pathetic nerd blew up into perfection by taking years of hard work he had no right to. It was despicable. Harrowing. The army had found out where the technology was produced and swiftly turned the factory to ash. There hadn’t been a case of ‘muscle theft’ (as it was branded by the media) since then. There had however daily been thousands of stories of people embarrassing themselves with fakes they had paid way too much money for. Nerds playing out revenge fantasies, jocks greedy for more size, husbands suspicious of the ripped personal trainer of their wives, Dylan had heard all of it a million times over. All of it had ended up in disappointment for the guys that had assumed to change their lives forever. Dylan looked at the small object in his hands with eyes that sparked fury. He had no doubt this was a fake as well. Whether it was a fake or not didn’t really matter to Dylan though, what mattered was that Nate, who had worked his own ass off in the gym for eight years and knew the effort that was involved in building size, was fully ready to steal some poor souls hard work. The thought of committing the crime was nearly just as bad as the crime itself. In the background Dylan could hear the shower being turned off. He had his back turned to the shower cell, which he now considered a good thing because he wasn’t quite sure if he could look at Nate’s smirk again without beating him to a pulp. Nothing angered him more than people taking what didn’t belong to them, especially if they were so aware of the value as Nate was. Dylan could hear Nate stepping back into the locker room, the guy’s oblivious whistling angering him on an indescribable level. “Woah! What happened in here?!” Nate said with a shriek. The freshly washed stud looked for a second at Dylan’s wide back. He could see the big hunk was clutching something tightly in his hands. “What ya got there, little gu--” Nate was interrupted by Dylan’s deep and sexy bass. “Were you planning on using this on me?” Dylan asked, anger seeping into his normally calm voice. Nate looked at his open gym bag and Dylan’s clenched hands. “Ah, uhm, well…” “I guess that’s a yes.” Dylan mumbled. Nate offered no correction. Dylan had been furious before. Hot with anger. Nate would have turned his back on his kind, discarded his fellow hunk, purely for a chance at some extra size. It wouldn’t have worked, but it was still despicable. But the thought of Nate using it on him, the guy who had helped him get started in the gym, the guy who had given him tips on his diet and form, the guy who was the reason he was buff in the first place? It somehow managed to make Dylan boil even more. His anger took hold of him completely temporarily and it made an idea jump into Dylan’s mind. A cruel idea for a guy who truly deserved it at the moment. Dylan realized that unlike him, Nate was operating on the logic that the object in his hands really was capable to siphon out the size of anyone. Nate hadn't realized he had, just like millions of others, paid a high sum of money for a piece of plastic that could do absolutely nothing. The thought of the object in his hands actually being the real deal hadn’t even entered Dylan’s mind. Dylan smiled, he could give that envious son of a bitch a good and proper scare. A spoonful of his own medicine. With a surprising swiftness Dylan turned around. The big man took a second to think back to the video he had jerked off to a thousand times of the scrawny nobody blowing up to the size of a super stud by stealing all that size of those Mr Olympia contestants. What had he said again to activate his version of this stupid wand thingy? Oh right. “What’s yours, is mine.” Dylan said with his stern and deep voice. For a moment Nate looked dazed Then terror and horror crept over the smaller man’s face.
  12. 8 points
    PART 3 --- The next morning, when Logan walked into the gym, he could sense something was different. Even Cody, who had been so friendly yesterday, scowled at him as Logan had seen on the team pictures last night. The big linesman’s face and body were tensed up like a coil, as if Cody were continuing to work out right there at the desk. He gave a Logan a brief “’Sup” nod, wide eyed and nostrils flaring, as Logan passed on through the turnstile. Inside was a frenzy of grunting beasts. Logan was reminded of the way Darryl had powered his way through his set yesterday, except now everyone in the gym had that same intensity. Over in the far corner of the room, stood a statue of a man, arms folded as always, that redefined Logan’s picture of the masculine ideal. No longer did the Greeks hold any sway in that regard – the 350 lbs brick shithouse Logan beheld showed him that beauty lay in squares. A thick, brutish, square head with a diamond cut square jaw, a full squared off sheriff mustache with a squared off buzz cut and thick, deep brow. A neck and traps so wide they flared outwards as the bulges of his shoulders angled down to a powerful, thick waist rippling with cobblestone abs. Giant, diamond cut thighs, calves and shoeboxes for feet supported the bank vault that lay on top. This man was hard, and as he surveyed, his presence in the room could be felt from corner to corner. His narrow eyes followed Logan as he made his way over. “What do you want?” The Master asked contemptuously. “I want to be fucking big and fucking strong.” Logan asserted. “WHAT?” The Master roared. “I want to be fucking big and fucking strong.” “WHAT?” “I WANT TO BE FUCKING BIG AND FUCKING STRONG.” The room stood still for a second, then the clanks of iron resumed. The Master looked down on him, then motioned towards his office. Logan followed him in, and then the Master turned around to face him, and dropped his pants, his mass completely on display. Logan shifted inwardly a semi building up in his pants. This man was 50% more Man than he was, and his cock was no exception, bulging, thick and corded as his forearm. The Master gestured down towards it. “You want it, punk? Show me.” Logan had never sucked dick before. His dick was for sucking – sex these past few months were meant for his pleasure and his alone. Faced with this mountain of a man, however, he felt dominated. His semi started to falter. He closed his eyes and remembered yesterday. Growing. GROWING! It was within his grasp! His dick stood at attention, and a moment later, he was on his knees, choking on thirteen inches of meat that pounded the back of his throat like a fist. Logan sucked and prodded around with his tongue, trying to make room to breathe, and as he did so, he found that as his tongue hit certain spots, the Master would jerk forward, throw his head up and close his eyes. Squeezing in short breaths through jerks, he prodded and pulled with his tongue, feeling his head being drawn higher and higher by the rising pole in his mouth until-! A torrent of cum spurt down his throat, filling up every air pocket he had so carefully crafted until it started to flow out his mouth. “SWALLOW!” The Master bellowed, and Logan complied, tears in his eyes, until he felt a sharp jab in his butt. “Good…” sneered the Master, “A real powerhungry cocksucker. I was getting tired of choosing between weaklings to command.” The needle fell from his grasp and shattered as it hit the floor. “This stack includes a myostatin inhibitor – the only supply you’ll find in this country. The deal is simple. One suck – one stab. One per day. Now leave my sight.” Logan stumbled out and began his workout. Disappointingly, he couldn’t lift any more weight than he used to. But as he continued, he found that on his third set, he was completely in control the way he never was by the end. He added ten pounds to the bar and tried again. It was easier than his first set with the lighter weight had been. By the end of the third set, he added weight again. When his form had dropped enough for him to feel the need to stop, he added up the plates. He had just squatted 495 lbs, 50 lbs more than his previous best. In a trance, he continued with the rest of his workout, marvelling at his progress on each one. By the end, he checked the clock – 8:45 am. He was going to be late for work! Not bothering to shower, he threw on his work clothes and sprinted out the door. --- Logan slipped into work at 9:15, and it appeared no one had noticed he was gone. He started his daily routine but after twenty minutes realized he hadn’t cleared even one line of code. He ran one of his automated scripts, did fifteen minutes of handstand pushups and mountain climbers, cracked his knuckles, and tried again. No dice. The code swam before his eyes. He assumed that he just had a lot of energy to burn, and that as usual over the course of the day he’d start to hit his rhythm. It never came though and burning bright through his frustration over not being able to accomplish anything was an incredible sense of BOREDOM. Every moment he spent sitting at a desk he felt he could be using his muscles. His break periods were no help either. Calisthenics weren’t doing it for him, by this point he was feeling no resistance, and so they offered no respite from his pent-up energy. The only thing he had enjoyed all day was eating. His muscles were still starved from his monstrous workout that morning, and with every bite of steak and every sip of protein shake he could feel the nutrition seeping down through his veins and feeding them, satisfying them. As he imagined this, he felt his cock begin to rise again, and soon he was imagining getting his injection the next day. Before long he had blown his load all over his office, and several of his colleagues and his boss were peeking in at the door, piqued by the guttural grunts and shaking floor coming from his general direction. “Coming in late, eating and doing pushups all day, masturbating in the office?” his boss squeaked. “You’re fired!” In his boss’ office, exit paperwork in front of him, Logan could barely believe his eyes. He was still entitled to a severance package, so long as he signed a non-compete clause and vacated immediately, and as long as he didn’t sue. After today, he knew he was never working in IT again. He would look for a job that used his muscles constantly, and he would enjoy the chunk of cash to spend on more food to fuel his growth. He gave his ex-boss a toothy grin. “Have a nice fuckin’ day, won’t ya?” As he left his office, he could hear his boss talking to the reception. “I don’t know what happened! One day, we’ve hired one of the brightest coders in the business – he helped build Zipto for God’s sake – the next moment we’ve got a raging musclebound freak in the office who doesn’t do anything but eat and workout? I thought that sort of thing only happened in the movies…” Not long after, Logan had found his next job – Cowboy Construction. He sat face to face with a Eddie, a walrus mustached, ruddy faced, balding brick of a man who clearly had played football and worked out in the field back in the day but whose belly had steadily grown over the years now that he was in a supervisory role. He looked back and forth from Logan’s resume to the man himself, chewed his tobacco thoughtfully and remarked, “I don’t know why y’ve decided to get int’ the construction business from one o’ those fancy firms, but I ain’t even checkin’ references f’r a man’s big as yerself. A big fucker like yerself’s welcome any day’ve the week.” “One condition,” replied Logan, “No. Fucking. Shirts.” “Y’think I give a flyin’ fuck ‘bout that?” asked Eddie, “I’d eat my own fuckin’ cock if my crew owned half a dozen goddamn shirts between ‘em!” Logan smiled. He’d found his place. --- Logan’s new workplace was everything he’d ever hoped for. Among his crew, a motley assortment of ex-convicts and rednecks who couldn’t give a shit about safety and even less shits about anything else, Logan settled in. Finally, he could smoke on the job. Everyone here swore like a sailor all day long, calling each other with a good natured “Hey fucker!” from across the job site. Everyone here was a real man, over two hundred pounds, bushy beard and strong as an ox. None were as strong as Logan though. They’d taken to calling him “Forky”: since he was so eager to lift anything and everything that needed to be lifted, he basically acted as an extra forklift for the crew. He’d even found some shooting buddies among the rednecks, and twice a week they’d head out hunting or shooting, and Logan found himself getting to be a crack shot with dozens of different assault rifles, shotguns and handguns. Three months saw Logan transformed by the myostatin inhibitors, training and eating like a maniac, and the constant lifting at work and twice a day at the gym. In place of a 245-pound man stood a 315-pound mountain. Taking a cue from some of his co-workers, Logan had rewarded himself with a tattoo session every ten pounds he had gained, the images stretching out over the ample and ever-increasing surfaces of his muscles. He now had a sleeve covering left bicep and forearm and encroaching onto his left pectoral and back with skulls, barbed wire, guns, and a bald eagle with wings portraying the American flag. On his right shoulder he had chosen to put a bearded Punisher skull with two rifles crossed underneath as well as a banner that read “FUCK FEAR.” Ever since he had thrown a man across a room for calling him “Forky,” deeming it a pussy nickname, his new monikers had been “Viking,” “Crusher,” and his favourite, “all brawn and no brain.” No one here would have guessed that deep in some drawer lay a Computer Science degree and certifications in a half-dozen programming languages, and Logan liked it that way. As he had continued to grow, the rest of the crew began to orbit his centre of gravity, feeling drawn by his masculinity and feeling the need to impress him and win his approval. The only thing that eclipsed Logan’s dedication to his body was his dedication to the Master. He spent over five hours a day either being trained by the Master or pleasuring him to receive the injection he desperately craved. As he once again surpassed Darryl he could feel the glares on his back as the Master trained him personally, pushing him to inhuman levels of strength, but he couldn’t care less. Every time he looked down upon Darryl, he felt the immense satisfaction of having won once again, of being better. Spending so much time with the Master, he knew that Darryl couldn’t bear the Master’s cock being rammed down his throat more than three times a week. No one wanted it enough, except Logan, and the Master knew it, and gave him what he desired. One day, at the range, Logan was practicing quickdraws to hit clay pigeons when he was approached by a burly man stuffed into a suit. Logan continued his practice while the stranger observed, casually smoking a cigar and implacable behind a pair of Raybans. “That’s a good shot you have,” the stranger finally interjected, “care to hit some people with it?” Logan considered it. “I ain’t takin’ fuckin’ orders from some big shot police chief or army fucker, no.” The stranger broke into a broad smile. “Oh no, you misunderstand. I’m from Firebat Mercenary Corps. We do all the dirty work. When there’s war crimes to be done on America’s behalf, we’re the ones that get called. You look like you love your country,” he said, gesturing at Logan’s tattoos, “I bet you’re also the kind of man who’d want to kill for his country. There are certain… self-serving benefits to it as well. A certain criminal immunity in the homeland, so to speak, as well as, of course, the financial rewards.” Logan looked at the sky, thoughtful. “Logan, you are an exceptional man. There are not that many strong-ass motherfuckers that are both familiar with computers and good shots. In two months, we can turn you into a weapon that any country would trip over themselves to have on their hands.” “I ain’t codin’ no more. Computer screens swim before my eyes now.” He nodded at his gun, “This’s what I spend my time on. That ‘n getting bigger.” “No matter. We have a whole hacking team. We just need someone who can talk to them and hold his own on the field.” “How much?” The stranger pulled a piece of paper from his jacket pocket, unfolded it and showed him. No more needed to be said. They shook hands and Logan signed the paperwork. He was going to be picked up that evening to be sent to training camp. Just one more thing to do. Logan headed to the gym, and right into the Master’s office. The Master was already waiting for him, buck-naked and seated legs spread wide. Logan reached into his gym bag, pulled an AK-47, and rained a dozen bullets into the Master’s midsection. He then grabbed the myostatin inhibitor shot out of the Master’s hand, jabbed it into his thigh, then head over to the safe where he knew the supply was kept. He punched the safe hard. It dented deeply. After two more blows, the door to the safe came clean off, and several bottles and hypodermic needles could be found inside. Logan swept all of them into his gym bag, then walked out of the door. The whole gym was dead quiet and looking right at him, having heard the gunfire from the office. Paying no mind, Logan strolled through the stunned gymgoers, proud as a lion and without regrets, and he went right on home where the van was waiting.
  13. 5 points
    Loving these comments and predictions, guys! I'm so fucking tempted to give some hints as to what happens next but I'm gonna stick to my guns and remain tight lipped as usual!
  14. 4 points
    Holy. Fuck. This is incredible. Jacob's forearms are as big as Mark's biceps? There will be no match. And I'm just imagining how small Jacob's head must look in comparison to his shoulders. Jesus. I kind of hope that Jacob takes all the gear meant for Mark, even if it's not the good stuff! It might add *some* size! I'm really hoping for more than just one more chapter. There's so much more disgusting growth for these guys! You think they'd be satisfied with the growth they attain in the next chapter? I don't think so!
  15. 4 points
    Wow it's been a while. Sorry about that. I just found this newer addition to the Literotica site. It's about a huge studly teenage bodybuilding (he's 18) who slowly dominates a new gym member. A fun slow-burn tale of sexy dominance without cruelty. Fun stuff. https://www.literotica.com/stories/memberpage.php?uid=3087177&page=submissions
  16. 4 points
  17. 4 points
    I agree. Some sort of massive incident must be on the horizon, some sort of crisis which will – let's hope – lock the relationship between Luke and Woody in cement. But what? Is there some way Deano can "out" Luke and Woody without implicating himself? Will Deano be so enraged at Woody's rejection that he slugs him on stage? Or put two and two together and slug Luke? – The possibilities are endless. And we have to hold our breath. Thanks, muscleaddict. You so totally RULE.
  18. 4 points
    Well that was rather tasty. Would it be impolite to ask for another helping?
  19. 4 points
    I think he saw the sketch of Woody kissing Luke!
  20. 3 points
    Hey, This story of mine is experimental. Im still learning english so forgive me If they are any wrong grammars and spelling. Please enjoy this short story I made on the whim. Calhoun has come online. Calhoun: yo bro, you wake? Bane has come online. Bane: what 'sup, its in the middle of the night, whats wrong? Calhoun: Im feelin sick tnight Bane: I can tell, youre literally reducing letters in your sentences. Calhoun: whatevs, havnt talked to my colleagues in a while, ever since this stupd business trip. Bane: you need something bro? I can book a flight and stay with you if you're feeling lonely. Calhoun: no thanks, want to be lone. Calhoun: god my skins burning. Bane: feeling hot? Calhoun: fuck ye I am, my workout has finally paid off Calhoun: I finally got my six pack that I was obsessing about, my beautiful biceps finally teared through all of my sleeved shrts, now I finally have a reason to buy tank tops. Im hot as a superman yo. Bane: guess you talk all you want. Calhoun: hm strange Bane: what Calhoun: im so shredded that my sleeves got teared through without even flexing these guns. My shirt feels tighter tonight. Bane: calhoun, what day is it Calhoun: too lazyyyy to check, but its full moon tnight. Bane: oh no Calhoun: oh my god holy fucking shit Bane: calhoun Calhoun: my fucking six pack suddenly Calhoun: oh fvuck it feels so goooood Calhoun: my six pack suddenly turned into an eight pack holy fucking shit this feels so amazing, I just saw it in my own eyes that my abs just grew big! Holy svhit Bane: Cal just calm down Calhoun: shit these abs feel like theyre rocks what the hell is happening to me Calhoun: bane my biceps! They grew big! They just grew suddenly big oh god it feels good! Calhoun: theyre tearing through my sleeves, theyre veiny big thick strong and theyre GORGEOUS Calhoun: somethings wrong with me but im flexing these guns bro Calhoun: im sleeveless beast with two big n strong biceps and an eight pack abs Calhou: bane why is there hair growing all over my body Bane: it'll all be over by sunrise cal, just Bane: bear it Calhoun: bane my body suddenly grew big, bane help me, my muscles Calhoun: bane they just wont stop growing big it suddenly feels painful Calhoun: bane what is happening to me, im becoming shredded like a muscle monster, muscles all over my body are tearin through my clothes Calhoun: bane I grew a furry tail Calhoun: my fac Bane: it'll all be over soon cal Calhoun: bane what are you sayn Calhoun: help me please im feelin sick Calhoun: im fckinh big now cant type vry well bigarms bigbicps Calhoun: bane my best friend Calhoun: help m ... Bane: calhoun I cant help you, please bear it until sunrise, my best friend I reslly want to help you but I really cant Calhoun: hello babe. Bane: oh god you again Calhoun: I feel fucking great, that transformation was smooth Bane: im going to bed Calhoun: no you're not, say my muscles feel denser, did little cally had a workout? Calhoun: say where am I, where the hell is this place. Bane: calhoun im going to bed im tired Calhoun: oh my little Bane, if you were a different person comparing me to that weak dumbass, your head may be long gone.... Calhoun: im BETTER that Calhoun, you know that right boyfriend? Bane: im not your boyfriend. Calhoun: aww dont be like that Calhoun: hey now! My bitch calhoun has actually been working out hard Calhoun: no fat on my skin at all, fuck yea Im a living muscle anatomy, you can see all the jacked af muscle under the skin Calhoun: im gonna do a howl, text me if you can hear my majestic howl! Bane: I wont, youre in an another state Calhoun: aww thats too bad Calhoun: man I really want to seduce the shit out of you. My wolf instincts are kicking in. Bane: calhoun, I beg of you, do NOT seduce any men there! Do not even the slightest bit of the R word! Calhoun: my name is NOT CALHOUN!! I am the monster under his own skin. Im better in every way, I got more muscle, and im cooler. Calhoun: oh I just cant wait to turn you into a beast like me, a majestic shredded as fuck werewolf. Bane: DO NOT EVEN GO THERE Bane: I will never EVER, become a muscle headed monster like you. Bane: you will never lay a single scratch on me Calhoun: aww babe youre cute when youre angry Calhoun: I took a selfie, Ill show you how being a werewolf will bring out the best inside every feeble humans. Calhoun sent a photo. Bane: I dont CARE about muscles, I am not gay like you. Calhoun: oh you should be if you wanna feel these rock hard babies Bane: besides you only come out twice a month Calhoun: not for long Bane: what Calhoun: I had a hunch Bane: a hunch? Calhoun: heheheh Calhoun: I found a way how to make this form permanent. Bane: WHAT? Calhoun: HAHAHA Calhoun: you will never see scrawny Calhoun ever again. Ya know, if you didnt cling to calhoun too much and didnt built up my jealousy. This conclusion may never happen. Bane: dont do this! It isnt fair! Calhoun: it PAINS me that I get to only see my boyfriend only twice, TWICE A WEEK BANE Calhoun: even if bitch Calhoun still controls this body on non full moons, every thing he does, every single word, action, vision, every thought he makes. I can see ALL OF IT! Calhoun: Calhoun plans a trip with you to Japan and have, guess what, some FUN TIMES AND SHIT Calhoun: NO BANE Calhoun: my LIFE ISNT FAIR, MY ENTIRE EXISTENCE IS NOT FAIR. Calhoun: Its not fair that you two get to spend more time together while a monster like me sits in his own subconsious waiting for the next full moon to take over Calhoun: seeing you two having some fun under the sun. Bane: calhoun, please, listen to me, dont do this please, we Bane: we can work this out Calhoun: do you had the power to allow us to transform into a werewolf at will? Calhoun: no you cant, all I want is to spend time with you, lots of time Calhoun: a whole night isnt enough Calhoun: this whole room is an eyesore, maybe because it owns by bitch calhoun Calhoun: im gonna trash this shitty palace and break this phone, im going back home to you after the ritual is complete Bane: ritual?? Calhoun: last full moon, I was absent most of that night, right bane? Bane: yes? Calhoun: I encountered a witch doctor, he was a werewolf too, a werewolf witch doctor which is cool Calhoun: he taught me how to "perfect" the werewolfism Calhoun: not only it will make me ten times stronger and sexier Calhoun: Itll also make it permanent, though the ritual is not easy so I never bothered to do it Calhoun: not until this very predicament where I finally crossed a line Bane: calhoun please Calhoun: calhoun will be gone soon, itll be his turn to be stuck in the subconscious shit hole. Calhoun: say your prayers bane, because tomorrow, ill have my puppy soon. Bane: calhoun please dont do this Calhoun: if you dont like me then maybe your WOLF SIDE will... Bane: please! Calhoun: see you tomorrow my soon-to-be pet/boyfriend werewolf. Heheheheh Calhoun has abruptly disconnected. "SHIT, I have to find him ASAP!!"
  21. 3 points
    Well, AJ was all for taking his posing trunks off and throwing them off the stage into the audience where hopefully Noah would catch them ... who knows what Woody has planned or what might happen?
  22. 3 points
    UNO El asunto del pecho de Nico al parecer era muy conocido. Nico y yo eramos amigos desde jardín. Habíamos ido a la misma primaria y cuando entramos en la segundaria nuestros padres eligieron mandarnos a colegios diferentes. De todos modos todavía seguiamos siendo amigos y cada tanto solíamos invitarnos a dormir. Durante los años de secundaria la mamá de Nico había decidido darle pastillas para el crecimiento, ella era una mujer petisa y tenía miedo de que su hijo no creciera demasiado. A Nico el asunto lo tenía sin problema y hasta ese momento él no había sido más bajo o más alto que nadie en el colegio. Pero a medida que los años de secundario iban pasando las cosas empezaron a cambiar. Lo primero que sucedio es que la voz de Nico se volvió más gruesa. Después ocurrió que pegó un estirón y me sacó una cabeza. Nico siempre había sido muy jodón y desde entonces empezó a decirme enano. —¿Que hacés enano? ¿Que tal la vista desde el subsuelo? Después le creció el pecho. No fue algo progresivo, fue casi como de un día para otro. Dos enormes pectorales asomaron como montañas sobre su pecho. Nico se reía. Decía que sus amigos lo llamaban la tetona. Era un pecho impresionante, yo nunca había conocido a nadie con un pecho tan grande. No era desproporcionado sino que era del tamaño perfecto, ancho y suave. No caía como esas tetas de viejos de 60 o de gordos a los que se les cae la grasa. Era un pecho grande, simplemente como si se le hubiera expandido la caja torásica y le hubieran crecido los músculos. Entonces ocurrió que Nico empezó a coger. Eso le causaba gracia, decía que las chicas le tocaban el pecho todo el día. —Les encanta —decía cuando se quitaba la remera y se miraba frente al espejo. Nico no tenía un gramo de grasa, no es que fuera super musculoso, solo que su cuerpo emanaba fuerza y energía sexual. Se paraba frente al espejo y se masajeaba el pecho mientras decía. —Les encanta. No sabés como me tocan todo el pecho, se vuelven locas —y después se miraba de costado y de frente—. Lo tengo enorme. ¿Que te parece, enano? ¿Te parece que tengo el pecho muy grande? ¿Me lo querés tocar? —Salí, boludo —le decía yo y él se cagaba de risa. Después se agarraba el pecho con ambas manos y decía: —Tetas de hombre —y eso era todo. Al parecer sus amigos también cargaban con eso. Le decían la tetona y a Nico le encantaba. Siempre que podía se sacaba la remera. —¡Salí de acá tetona! —le decían sus amigos. —¡Dejá de mostrar las tetas! Pero a Nico eso no lo intimidaba y siempre decía: —¿Querés tocarme las tetas? ¡Dale, veni! ¡Tocame las tetas! Una vez en su cumpleaños uno de sus amigos empezó a cargarlo con eso de las tetas grandes. Nico se sacó la remera y dijo: —Veni si sos macho, dale, tocame las tetas. El amigo fue y empezó a tocarle el pecho. —¡Aw Nico! —decía haciéndose el que se calentaba, mientras todos se cagaban de risa—. Que fuerte que sos, que pecho de macho que tenés, que tetas, que fuerte que sos. Tetas Nico, tetas, dame tus tetas. Y todos se morían de risa, incluso Nico. Para ese entonces yo le llegaba tan solo hasta la linea de sus pectorales. Para mí Nico se estaba volviendo un gigante. Por esa época Nico empezó a juntarse con otros amigos más grandes que nosotros. En especial con uno que se llamaba Juanito. Yo no lo conocía pero al parecer Juanito estaba todo el tiempo hablando de sexo, de tetas, de conchas, de pijas, de minas y de como cogérselas. Todo el material que Nico traía a mi casa las noches que venía a dormir era de Juanito. Así fue como empezó a traer fotos de minas en bolas, con unas tetas enormes o cogiendo. Cuando mis papás se habían ido a dormir pausábamos el jueguito que estuvieramos jugando y nos poníamos a ver las fotos. —Mirá esta hija de puta, como me la cogería —decía Nico mientras se tocaba la pija debajo del pantalón. Un día así fue como empezamos a pajearnos. Nico trajo unas fotos, nos sentamos frente al monitor y él dijo: —Boludo, pajiémosnos —y sin esperar que yo dijera nada se sacó la remera y se desabrochó el pantalón. La pija que salió era enorme, yo nunca había visto una pija tan grande en mi vida. En especial porque la mia era bastante chiquita; la de Nico parecía diez veces mas grande. —Dale, boludo, ¿Que esperas? —me dijo Nico mientras se masturbaba y su pija crecía y crecía. —Boludo, la tenés enorme —le dije. —El otro día la medimos con Juanito —dijo Nico mientras se masturbaba—. Treinta y cinco centímetros. Yo saqué la mia y empezé a pajearme. —Boludo, ¿Que es eso? —me preguntó—. Tenés un mani. Le pegué en el hombro y me fui al baño. —¡Boludo, no te enojes, es un chiste! Cuando salí del baño Nico había vuelto a jugar a los jueguitos. Me pidió perdón y jugamos hasta que se hizo de madrugada. Otro día vino con una sonrisa en la cara. —Tengo unas fotos que te vas a morir. Se hizo de madrugada y me mostró lo que había traido. Por alguna razón las pasaba bien rápido, hasta que llegó a la foto que me quería mostrar. Era la foto de una pija enorme. Solo se veía la pija y un poco de las piernas y la panza. Se notaba que era un hombre musculoso. —¿Cual decís que es mas grande? —preguntó—. Esa o la mia. Y sin esperar mas se bajó el pantalón y empezó a pajearse. Antes de que estuviera toda parada se sacó la remera y mientras con una mano se masturbaba con la otra empezó a tocarse el pecho: esas enormes tetas musculosos que tenía. Cuando estuvo del todo parada Nico se paró y dijo: —¿Y? ¿Cual decís que es mas grande? Mire ambas pijas, eran las dos enormes, simplemente enormes y gruesas. —No sé, parecen igual de grandes. —¿Vos decís? —Yo creo que la del chabon es mas grande —dijo Nico mientras se masajeaba una teta. A la siguiente vez trajo un video porno y algo que había aprendido. Juanito le había enseñado a hacer competencias de wascasos. —Nos pajeamos y el que aguanta mas y acaba mas gana. Pusimos el video y nos empezamos a pajear. La pija monstruosa de Nico se paró como un mástil. La mia apenas lograba ponerse dura. Heché una mirada a las enormes tetas de Nico y acabé. El wascaso entró en mi mano como un chicle. —¿Ya estás? Ja, ¡que chabón! Nico se siguió pajeando y pajeando. Se tocaba las tetas y se masajeaba la pija con una y con las dos manos. —Tengo la pija enorme, boludo —decía—, casi tan grande como mis tetas. Mirá el tamaño de mis tetas, boludo. Estoy enorme. Tengo mas tetas que la puta esa —dijo y se puso de pie. Fue al baño y dijo: —Mirá esto, enano. Me paré al lado y vi salir un chorro de wasca como si hubiera abierto una canilla. —Te lleno la bañera de leche, boludo. Jaja, mirá toda la leche que tengo. Otra vez me dijo: —Boludo, nos tenemos que pajear cruzado. Es zarpado. —¿Que? ¿Cruzado? —Si boludo, yo te pajeo a vos y vos a mi. —Dejate de joder, boludo, no te quiero tocar la pija. —Boludo, es lo mismo. ¿Que te cambia? Es una pija. Los dos tenemos una pija... Y puso un video de una mina a la que se la cogían tres tipos. Nico sacó su pija y yo hice lo mismo. —¿Así toda floja? —le pregunté. —Dale, boludo —dijo y me sacó la mano y me agarró la pija con dos dedos. Su mano era mucho mas grande que la mia y entre sus dedos mi pija todavía parecía mas chica. Se me paró al toque. —Dale, agarrame, boludo. Agarré su enorme pija con una mano y empecé a subir y bajar. Nunca había sentido una pija tan grande. Acabé en un segundo. —¡aw, boludo! Me llenaste la mano de leche. Tenés que controlarla, forro. Se limpió con mi remera y después se puso en cueros. —Ahora termina con la mia. Le agarré la pija temblando. Había crecido por la mitad, pero ya era algo impresionante. Un segundo después se puso tan dura como una piedra y tan gruesa que apenas podía rodearla con mi mano. —Apretá con fuerza, boludo. ¡Dale! ¡Ponele ganas! –Estoy apretando todo lo que puedo. —Dale, boludo, ¿me estás jodiendo? —Forro, la tenés enorme. —Dale pelotudo, apretá en serio. ¿Así te pajeas? —Boludo, no tengo la culpa que tengas una pija gigante. —Usá las dos manos. Agarré su pija con las dos manos y Nico empezó a tocarse las tetas. —Uh, que grande que la tengo, mirá tus manitos, son diminutas. Ja! Dale, pajeame con ganas. Jaja, mirá el tamaño de esa pija. Dios, que grande que estoy. Y ahí sin pensar en lo que hacía se la chupé. Nico me empujó y se puso de pie. —¿Que hacés, boludo? ¿Sos puto? —dijo y me pegó una piña en el hombro que me tiró al suelo. Nico debía pesar el doble que yo, tenía una fuerza que yo no podía imaginar. Se vistió, se subió el pantalón y se fue. A los pocos días alguien tocó el timbre de casa. Era Nico. —¿Puedo pasar? Le dije que si. Nos sentamos en mi cama y no dijimos nada. Después nos pusimos a jugar al street fighter. Cuando se hizo la madrugada Nico puso pausa y dijo: –¿Me querés chupar la pija? No respondí. Nico se sacó la ropa, estaba mas enorme que nunca. Se paró delante mio mientras se masturbaba. Yo veía su inmensa pija crecer y crecer y crecer sobre mi cabeza y en lo alto sus enormes tetas musculosos moviéndose suavemente. Cuando estuvo parada Nico agarró me puso una mano en la cabeza y me acercó a su pija. Me resistí, cerré la boca con fuerza y me apretó la poronga gigante contra el cachete haciendo presión. —Dale, abrí la boca, enano. Me apretaba con la pija. —Dale, mirá lo grande que la tengo, dale puto. Entonces abrí la boca e intenté morderlo, pero era tan grande que no pude cerrar la boca. —Así me gusta, putito, chupame la pija —decía mientra me sostenía la cabeza con una mano y con la otra se tocaba las tetas—. Awww que bien que chupas, enano. Chupamela toda, dale. ¿Te gusta? Mira lo grande que la tengo. Dale, chupame toda la pija, dale, mirá lo grande que es. Es enorme. La tengo re dura. ¿Te gusta eso? Dale, chupame las bolas, Jaja, que puto que sos enano. Te morías de ganas de chuparme la pija. ¡Que chabón! Dale, hasta el fondo, jajaja te vas a atragantar. La tengo muy grande. Uh me vas a hacer acabar —dijo y me agarró la cabeza con fuerza para que no me moviera—. ¡Tomá puto! ¡Tomate toda la leche que tengo! Dijo y acabó una cantidad imposible de wasca. Hasta el punto que me atraganté y me salió por la nariz. Casi me ahogo tomándome la leche de Nico. —Boludo, casi me matás —le dije y le empecé a pegar en el pecho, en ese increible y enorme pecho musculoso que sus amigos llamaban tetas de hombre. Tetas de hombre, enormes y cubiertas de una capa de pelo. Me cansé de pegarle y empecé a acariciarle el pecho. Era una masa enorme de músculos perfectos. —Jajaj, mirá como quedaste chabón —dijo Nico mientras yo le tocaba el pecho como si no se diera cuenta que lo estaba tocando. Me limpió la cara con un pañuelo mientras yo seguía tocando su pecho —¿Te gustan mis tetas? —dijo y las flexionó para que yo viera lo duras que eran. Yo lo tocaba y lo tocaba mientras sentía la enorme fuerza de su pecho bajo mi manos. Ese pecho inmenso y lleno de musculos que todavía estaba creciendo. Y sin mas se le paró la pija otras vez y me agarró la cabeza para que se la chupara de nuevo. Así empezamos.
  23. 3 points
    THE LAST FOOTBALL DREAM TEAM REUNION We all agreed to meet in Hawaii this time. We were in Honolulu for an unusual reunion because after college we had scattered to cities all over the world. I wasn’t going to attend this year but at the last minute I changed my mind. That is why my hotel was near the airport while all of the others were clustered downtown. This was the ten year reunion of the dream team. This particular dream team won the AAAA high school state football championship. I know I don’t look like a football player but I was a third string player that accidentally made the winning touchdown. I wasn’t a jock; I was more of a mascot than a jock. I was one step above the water boy. So why was I on the team? My dad was the strength and conditioning coach who was like a god to the jocks on the team. You see my dad was/ is a bodybuilder that owned the gym the team used for strength training for free. Not really free because the price of ‘free’ was keeping me on the team. I had been around the gym as long as I can recall and started seriously weightlifting when I was twelve. I have always been skinny as a rail and that didn’t change when I started lifting. I had strength but never gained the kind of muscle mass the other guys had. I loved aerobics. I was a jogger however and had outstanding speed and agility for my size. The coach made me a wide receiver. I could outrun just about anyone but my ability to catch the football was extremely poor. My average success rate was about 10% but if I caught the ball it was a touchdown. Long story short we were losing by 3 points with seconds on the clock when I caught the football and made a touchdown. At the reunion I could see that the jocks were beginning to go to seed. There were a few that stayed trimmer than the others but they were also fighting the battle of the bulge. Me? I still had a 28 inch waist and a 30 inch chest. The Saturday bash was a cocktail party, a banquet, a couple speeches, and dancing afterwards. Ballroom dancing is a hobby of mine so I was always out on the floor with the ladies even though I didn’t bring a date. I’ll never win a dancing contest but I know all the steps. I took a taxi back to the hotel in the early morning hours because a few of the jocks tried to drink me under that table after the party broke up. They passed out but I didn’t. I paid the taxi and walked into the hotel with my shoes in my hand knowing this would be the last reunion for me. It was time to face the reality that we really were more lucky than talented. Besides it was getting expensive to be with guys that I talked to only once a year. I stumbled out of the elevator and turned the wrong way to get to my room. That hall was shorter than I remembered and it ended in a T with two doors to the left and two doors to the right plus one that clear glass holding an ice machine. The ice machine near my room was noisy as hell but the machine near my room was out in the open. This machine was in a room to dampen the sound. I was about to turn around when a door behind me opened and the door hit the safety latch. Turning I saw a jock stud bodybuilder. I had been around bodybuilders all my life but I never saw anyone as big, buff, and muscular as that guy. His waist was as small as mine but his chest was 55 to 60 inches and his arms and legs were in proportion and enormous. “Are you lost?” he asked. I probably looked bewildered. I scanned the body wrapped in a bath towel and didn’t answer. “I asked if you were lost,” he demanded like my alpha father. This guy was five to ten years younger than me. I knew how to answer but my tongue wouldn’t work. I focused hard. “No sir. I turned the wrong way when I got off the elevator,” I explained in as few words as possible. “Then you are lost!” he frowned. “Turned around,” I corrected him with a smile. “Have you been drinking?” he asked sniffing the air. “Yes sir but I took a taxi here,” I said so I wasn’t admonished for drinking and driving. My father made assumptions like that and it pissed me off. “Get me a bucket of ice,” he said as he shoved the upscale ice bucket in my gut. “Get it yourself,” I said letting it fall to the floor. My jaw slackened as I looked up at his back. He turned and gave me that look that said do it now or suffer the consequences. His eyes narrowed and then he nodded. His eyes fell on the ice bucket before he turned back to his room. He disappeared into the room and I picked up the aluminum ice bucket and got the ice. His room wasn’t a room it was more of a suite with a full bar, a small kitchen you could cook in, an eating area, a living room with a view of the city, and I assumed there was a bedroom or two somewhere. “Lock the door,” he said as he poured two drinks. I hope you aren’t a Scotch drinker. “My father is,” I said as I set the bucket on the bar. He added two cubes to each glass. “Try this. Prost!” he said as he touched his glass to mine. He sipped and waited for me to taste the liquor. I once tasted thirty year old Crown Royal that didn’t taste as good as this drink tasted. “So as not to waste this, I guess I better finish this drink but then I’ll have to get going. I have a 6am flight and I still have to pack,” I said. I took a mouthful of the drink so I could get to my room and away from the alpha bodybuilder. “Really?” he said like my father did when I said something stupid. “You seem to be more focused on my pecs and arms than on my eyes when you are talking to me,” he said as he moved from behind the bar. I grabbed the bar top for support when I saw that he was naked. He stopped directly in front of me and flexed his arm. His arm was just a foot away and it looked like it was as big as my head. His shaved arm pit was like a cave between his lats and pec. A sweet musk hit me like a cloud surrounding my head. “Kiss it, lick it,” he whispered as he stepped closer. He was so tall my nose was almost in his pit. “Mm ong ugnn,” I muttered. His erect nipple touched my cheek as my tongue tasted the sweet pit perfume. His man musk melted my resolve. I turned my head and licked his nipple tasting sweat and a different musk. I nipped his nipple with my teeth and he moaned. He rested his arms on my shoulders and stepped in until my face was between his pecs. “I could smell your need out in the hall but this close to you with you in my arms it is… overwhelming,” he said softly. I began involuntarily chewing and licking and rubbing my face against his hard flesh. “You smell amazing.” He closed his eyes and took another deep breath. “Do I smell different now than when I was out in the hall?” “Yes. You smell like sex,” he hissed. I could smell him too. His scent was strong and musky and he reeked of sex. It washed over me like a wave and I inhaled him into my lungs. My dick swelled and throbbed. “Fuck dude, you mean it’s like I’m leaking sex or something.” “You smell it?” “Yes,” I admitted. But he was the one that smelled like sex. “Smells good, doesn’t it?” he whispered. “Fuck yeah,” I said as I swallowed dryly. The room was saturated with—him. His scent. His heat. His sex. Heat and sex was pouring off his naked body in waves that bathed me in his desire. This is the point where things got fuzzy and dream-like. It was like I lost control and would do anything he told me to do. We had that drink and then I was naked but I don’t remember undressing. Then we were standing next to a bed making out like long lost lovers while thrusting our cocks against each other. I didn’t remember getting into bed but we were having wild sex on the bed. I was licking cum off his pecs as he fucked me missionary style. I was pulling on his ass so he would fuck me deeper and harder. Each thrust of his cock was like a mini orgasm! I couldn’t get enough of his cock in me. Hours of fucking seemed like minutes and it became a blur in my mind yet there were a few times during the night when I was fully aware of what was happening. Like the time I was spread eagle on my back in the bed. The air was thick with sweat and cum and musk; the scent filled me with lust and made my cock so hard I thought the skin would burst. The veins throbbed and I could feel my cock pulse with every heartbeat. Pre-cum was sliding down my shaft and dripping onto my abs. I couldn’t move my arms or legs yet there were no ropes binding me to the bedposts. The room was dark except for the sliver of light coming from the bathroom. The shower was running and I could hear the water splashing like a waterfall hitting solid rock. The water went off after a long time and the bathroom door opened expelling a cloud of light and steam. He was muttering curses that the mirror was foggy and that his hair wouldn’t fall into place. “I can smell you,” he said inhaling deeply. “Mmmmmmm,” he groaned. “I can feel you squirming.” There was a small chuckle. “Your ass is begging for my cock,” he said flatly. It was true. My ass was clenching and my hips were rotating in place as my body begged to be fucked. “No more… please?” I begged. My voice was trembling. “Did I hear ‘More Please’?” he snickered as he twisted my words. “Or was that ‘No, Give me more please’ because I love being fucked by a super muscular alpha stud,” he said as he stepped in front of the large mirror over the dresser. He began to flex and that made my cock painfully harder. “What’s that smell?” he sniffed under his arms. “Not me,” he turned to face me. “You are beginning to smell like a real man.” He walked to the foot of the bed and knelt between my legs. He licked between my thighs until he licked my balls and sucked them into his mouth. He groaned with lust when he tasted my pre-cum coating my cock. Then he lapped up the pool of pre-cum on my abs and ran his tongue between my pecs before seeking out my nipples. I was in the presence of a guy who was the equivalent of a Greek god. This was a man that oozed sex from every pore of his muscular body and he was seducing me even though I begged him not to fuck me again. In truth my body was ready and begging to be fucked again. No matter what I did I knew he was going to fuck me. My mind was saying no but my body was saying yes, yes, yes fuck my ass hard and deep. And this deliciously fuckable hunk of male perfection was teasing my ass with his cock knowing I was going to beg him to mount me. “Shove it in,” I begged. “Please fuck my ass!” A thrill exploded in my body as he suddenly thrust his stiff twelve inch cock into me. There was no hesitation as he entered me with one long uninhibited thrust. His hairless pelvic mound and balls slammed against my ass. He then started to fuck me very gently. My whole fuck tunnel began clenching his cock and he loved it. He fucked with short strokes at first but then he pounded my ass with ever increasing power and strength until he was fucking my hole relentlessly. Finally after about twenty minutes he withdrew his cock entirely and with blinding speed he thrust his full length back inside me and began his explosive orgasm. I felt each pulse as he deposited another load of his seed in my body. He lowered his massively muscular body to mine and it was hard to breathe. I think that is what caused me to pass out. I awoke on the floor and I crawled to the bathroom to pee. I splashed water in my face and as I bent over his hard cock was thrust into my ass. His hands pulled my shoulders back and his huge arms wrapped around me. “Time to be fucked again,” he taunted. “Man, you stink!” he said as he stepped into the shower with me still impaled on his cock. The water was frigid but gradually warmed up. He had me kneel and he allowed the water to melt the dried cum before he put his cock back in me. No soap was used so the stink remained as he fucked me doggie style. After his cum filled my ass he shoved a butt plug in my ass and made me lay on the shower floor as he washed. He stepped out of the shower and he allowed me to wash my body for less than three minutes. I was rinsing when he reached in and turned off the water. He handed me his wet towel to dry my body. Within seconds I was back in bed sucking his cock until he flooded my mouth with cum. The butt plug was pulled so he could fuck me again. I awoke alone in bed in my hotel room. I blindly searched for my cell phone to see the time. It was Tuesday night around 8:30 pm. I lost Sunday, Monday, and most of Tuesday. If felt like I had the flu. My head hurt and my body ached. I called the front desk and the clerk asked if I was extending my stay another day. In conversation he said that I called at checkout time on Sunday and extended my stay until mid week. I stumbled out of bed, filled the Jacuzzi tub, and soaked for at least an hour in the dark bathroom. Slowly I began to piece together what happened. I was brutally raped… repeatedly. Then I remembered begging to be fucked. So was it rape? Was I drugged? Actually I felt like I had a drug hangover. Maybe it was a touch of alcohol poisoning. An hour later my mind was clearing and I remembered the muscle stud in the suite. I stood and thought I should shower so I could wash my hair. I thought about shaving before I showered. I flipped on the lights and was temporarily blinded. Then as my eyes adjusted I saw a super stud in the mirror. He was so handsome I couldn’t attract anyone that perfect. I realized it was my reflection because he moved when I moved. He flexed when I flexed. I was so overwhelmed I sat on the floor. It was as if I dreamed I was growing. Recalling the dream I noticed it first in my chest and arms. My shoulders were inflating. I could feel my delts becoming even more distinct as the three heads developed. My lats were swelling pushing my thicker more muscular upper arms out away from my body. My biceps and triceps kept swelling. I felt like my body was stretching and physically growing taller. When it was happening the room was like a furnace. He placed one hand on his erection and continued to stroke his cock against my hole. I felt hotter everywhere when he tweaked my nipples; in turn my shaft was throbbing and growing super hard. His massive prick was throbbing and pulsing as he rubbed it along my ass crack. His cock was a massive tower of flesh easily a foot long. He fucked me like I had never been fucked before and as he finished he was licking the stink of a real man (his words not mine) from my body. Overnight I had been transformed into a muscle monster 6’8” tall weighing close to 300 pounds. I inhaled deeply. The smell of hot heavy sex still lingered but there was something new. It reminded me of my father after he worked out with his friends in the gym. I now recognized the smell of man sex on his body. It may have only been mutual masturbation or blow jobs but he had cum on him. If he was still alive I would have no qualms, misgivings, or inhibitions about asking him about his secret sexual life. I stood and started the shower. I found it erotic running my hands over my body. My cock grew to a ten inch slab of meat and it was ready to fuck some unsuspecting stud I picked up in the bar downstairs. Then I thought about my father’s gym. It was the perfect hunting grounds for studs. The business was being managed and now I was ready to step in and take over. I had run the gym but it wasn’t my chosen profession. I purposefully went into the medical field because it was the farthest thing away from my father’s gym that I could think of. After the shower I explored the suite. On the bed in the second bedroom were piles of clothes that would fit me. There were jeans, shirts, underwear, some workout clothes, and shoes. That trousseau would at least get me home. I dressed and walked to a nearby restaurant. The people there were treating me like my father was treated. It didn’t take me long to figure out that I now had and alpha personality stronger than my father’s. As I ate my steak I deftly ignored the guy vying for my attention. He was all but using a bull horn to call out to me. I set down my knife and fork, made eye contact, and gave him a small almost imperceptible nod. He stood almost knocking the water off the table. His friends laughed and jeered him until I gave them a look. I turned on the charm and he was eating out of my hand within seconds. With my hand on his shoulder his friends were slack jawed that I was taking him up to my suite. Yes this would be my last AAAA high school state football championship reunion but it was by far the best I ever attended. Someday I intend to pass along the gift that Brad endowed me with. As of yet I haven’t found the right guy but I have the feeling there will be several right guys that will bump into me just like I bumped into Brad. Will you be one of them?
  24. 3 points
    Next chapter is up. Sorry for the wait. This took a while to set up for future chapters as well as introduce some new characters. Lots of crazy strength feats coming...enjoy! I also want to say how flattered I am by the surport this story is getting. It's been very overwhelming. Chapter 4 Mark and his buddies were an hour into their workout at the school gym after classes had ended for the day. Mark’s newfound determination was downright shocking. He attacked the weights with pure intensity, his friends were concerned he was going to hurt himself but he was pumped to his max and tipping the scale at 230lb had his confidence off the charts. He just finished an astounding six reps with a new personal best of 405lb loaded on the bench press. With barely a moment to rest, he sauntered over to the dip machine and started to cranked out rep after rep. He lost count at 30 and sweat was pouring off his body. When he finally stopped his buddy Nathan could only stare open-jawed. “Mark, look at your chest! It’s so fucking swole!” Mark looked over at his closest friend. At 215lbs, he used to worry that Nathan would catch up to his size but he was less concerned of that now. Mark hit a side chest pose and marvelled at the fullness he saw in the mirror. He turned and hit a most muscular pose and let out a moan as his pecs swelled. “Not enough.” he said and jumped back on the dip machine, not allowing Nathan to have a turn. Mark started to lower and raise his body, stopping at the top of each rep to really torture his pecs. After 20 reps, he started to slow down. Nathan stepped closer to spot him but Mark shook his head. “NO! Grab my legs!” Nathan stood and stared with a confused look on his face. “Grab my legs, pull me down!” Mark said. Still looking unsure, Nathan wrapped his hands around Marks huge 28” quads and started to add additional resistance. He felt Mark’s body shake as he started to perform more reps. He did 4 more reps before stopping again at the top of the rep. “HARDER. Use your whole body.” Mark commanded. “What?!” Nathan said. Their other two friends, Jason and Scott noticed what was going on and stopped their bench press set. Mark didn’t respond, he just started to lower his body again. Nathan tightened his grip and as Mark raised his body again, he felt his feet leave the ground. “Holy shit!” Jason said. At the top of the rep, Mark stopped again. He screamed when the pain in his pecs was almost unbearable. Again, he lowered himself and Nathan towards the ground. Nathan tucked his legs into his body so he didn’t come in contact with the floor. Mark let out another scream as he powered the two bodies weighing over 400lbs in total back up. This went on for 6 more reps before Mark’s body was shaking violently. He motioned for Nathan to let go and he let his body fall to the floor. Scott, Jason and Nathan stood over their friend with looks of concern on their faces. Mark slowly stood back up and caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror. He grabbed the bottom of his string tank and peeled it over his head. “FUCK!” Nathan said at the sight of Mark’s naked torso. Mark hit a most muscular pose and slowly turned his body back and forth to see all the angles. He couldn’t help but notice the added thickness starting to form on his upper body. He relaxed the pose and moved towards the cable machine. He lowered the weight pins to 85lbs per stack and positioned himself for standing flys. His friends looked at each other and approached Mark. “Dude! You’re going to tear a muscle if you keep this up. There is no way you can move that weight safely.” Mark didn’t even look in their direction. Instead, he looked straight ahead and started to press the weights. His pecs were beet red verging on purple as he started to lift. He reached eight reps before tears started running down his face. Nathan stepped closer and tried to pry the cables from Mark’s hands. “Mark! Stop, you’re going to hurt yourself.” Without stopping Mark said “NO. Not stopping until I’m bigger than him.” “Than who?” “Jacob!” Mark said and slammed the weights down. “JACOB!” he screamed. “Don’t you remember what he did last week in the cafeteria? Have you not seen him strutting around the halls looking like the rules this place! He’s fucking massive! I’m not going to let him or anyone be bigger than ME!” Mark screamed. He looked manic as he paced in front of his friends. He was breathing hard and sweating profusely. “What do you mean” Jason asked. Mark walked to his gym bag and pulled out a bag of syringes. “Are those steroids?” Scott asked. “You’re damn right they’re steroids. The strongest stuff you can buy. You think I could have made these gains by myself? I don’t fucking care what it takes. I’m going to double Jacob’s size and power. I WILL BE THE BIGGEST!” Mark screamed. His friends looked at him with fear in their eyes. They always knew he was obsessed with getting bigger but they had never heard him talk like this. “That’s fucked Mark” Jason said. “Fucked?! You think being as jacked as this is fucked?” Mark said and raised his arms into a double bicep pose. What once were amateur bodybuilder sized arms now looked like the could stand toe-to-toe with the professionals. Marks lats jutted out from his back and his already massive quads looked bigger than ever. “You mean to tell me that your guys don’t want to be as big as me?” “Sure Mark, you’re the man, we all want to be as jacked as you but do you really want to get that huge? Isn’t that too big?” Nathan asked. “Too big? What the fuck does that even mean? There is no such thing as too big. Want to fucking dwarf Jacob. Hell, I want to dwarf Mr. Olympia.” Mark said. He actually felt a wave of relief as he finally admitted this to his closest friends. His friends could see Mark had made up his mind and that changing it would be futile. They took and step back and let Mark continue to torture his pecs at the cable machine. After he completed two more gruelling sets Mark finally took a break. He could see a renewed energy in his friends and was happy to see them becoming as dedicated as he was. Mark figured he could definitely get Nathan on gear without much convincing. Jason was really starting to show impressive gains too. Just a few weeks ago he reached 200lbs. He was by far the most ripped of the group and the others often marvelled at the network of veins that snaked down his biceps and forearms whether he was trying to show them or not. Scott was the last of them to really get serious about training but in the last six months he had started to make some serious gains. Mark was confident he would crack 200lbs very soon. As Jason was starting his second set, they heard the door tot he gym open. They stopped and looked at the huge, dark figure standing in the dark entrance. Jacob’s took a few slow steps into the gym. He was wearing a comically over-sized hoodie that still couldn’t hide his outrageous proportions. “Since when did the chess club lift weights?” He said with a cocky smirk on his face. “Fuck you asshole!” Mark shouted and stepped towards Jacob. His pumped upper body still shirtless and glistening with sweat. “Woah, sorry big guy, didn’t mean to upset you.” Jacob said sarcastically. “I just wanted to check out the gym. I heard it was pretty well-equipped but this looks like a fucking Curves gym for housewives. No wonder you guys look so scrawny, you don’t have any real weight here.” The group of guys shot daggers at Jacob as he walked around the room, giving the different equipment looks of disgust and amusement. Mark’s face was red with anger. As Jacob moved around the room, he could see from the different weight setups that the group had been working chest. He moved towards the bench press that was still loaded with three 45lb plates per side from Jason’s last set. Jacob ran his hand over the 315lb bar. “Is this what you are using to tone your little pecs?” He asked. “Too bad I trained chest yesterday, and I mean a real workout.” Mark took a step forward but stopped dead in his tracks. Jacob had stepped behind the bar and wrapped his huge hands around the bar. Without any hesitation, hoisted it off the rack and started to curl the weight. As he cranked out prefect reps he looked at the group of guys and said “I guess my biceps need a workout now.” At 20 reps, Jacob dropped the weight back on the bench. His baggy hoodie was stretched around his biceps. The guys could see veins through the thick fabric. He walked towards the group that were still standing near the cable machine, adjusted the handles so they were closer to the floor and dropped the pins to the bottom the weight stacks. He reset the pins with 150lbs on each side. “Not bad for a warm up.” He said and stepped forward. With a groan from the heavily loaded cables he moved his arms into a double bicep pose. Even through his weather, the group could see his enormous biceps explode in size. With little effort, he started to straighten and flex his biceps. The huge stacked of weights move up and down like pistons. After 30 reps Jacob stopped at the stop of the rep, his biceps rising well past his head. “Don’t worry guys, you keep it up and I’m sure you’ll be moving weights like in no time.” He said with a chuckle and started to perform more reps. “ENOUGH!” Mark screamed. “Get the fuck out of here or I’ll fucking make you.” “Woah! Relax man.” Jacob said and dropped the cables, causing the weight stacks to come crashing down. Mark stepped close to Jacob, placed his hands on Jacob’s shoulder and gave him a hard shove but Jacob didn’t move at all. It was like pushing on a brick wall. “He dude. You better calm down before you start to piss me off.” Jacob said. “You think you scare me man? You might be a little bigger than me but I’ll fucking kick the shit out of you.” Mark yelled. “A little bigger! Are you fucking blind.” Jacob said and took a step back. With one fluid motion, he stripped his hoodie off and revealed his naked torso to the group. Without even flexing he suddenly made the newly steroid pumped Mark look tiny. Jason, Scott and Nathan couldn’t help but stare in awe of Jacob’s incredible body. “Yeah, get a good look guys. THIS is what real muscle looks like.” Jacob said and lifted his pumped biceps and slowly hit a double bicep pose. His 22” solidified and his equally bloated forearms looked like two bowling pins covered is a sickening network of veins. Jacob slowly rotated his right fist which caused his bicep to convulse and contort as it changed shape. “Pretty fucking gross right? Imagine when these are 24”. That will be pretty fucking nasty don’t you think?” Jacob dropped the pose and walked away from the group. He stopped at the rack of dumbbells surveyed the selection. “80lb max! Fuck that weak ass shit.” He said and turned to face the group. “How the fuck do you even get a pump in here?” “Shut up!” Nathan yelled. Jacob waddled over to Nathan who suddenly had a look of fear in his eyes. “Tell you what. You curl those 80lb dumbbells more than once and I’ll never step foot in this gym again. BUT, if you can’t perform at lease two reps, you have to lick the sweat off these massive arms.” He said and flexed his right arm right in Nathan’s face just to emphasize his point. Nathan swallowed hard and gave Mark a worried glance. He timidly walked to the dumbbells and grabbed the 80lb weights. Before he started to curl them, it was obvious they felt heavy in his grasp. Nathan had only ever maxed out with the 50lbs dumbbells but he knew he had to try. “You got this Nathan!” Mark yelled, trying to give Nathan some encouragement. Nathan adjusted his feet and started to curl the weights. Instantly his face contorted with effort. The veins on his forearms exploded and his whole body went stiff. His cheeks puffed out and his left arm slowly started to move. He let out a load scream as he reached the top of the rep. He let his arm fall as he started to curl with his right arm. By the time he reached the top of the curl, sweat was dripping from his forehead. He replanted his feet and started to curl with his left arm again. The weight rose until it was level with his chest but stopped. Nathan’s eyes went wide as he realized he couldn’t move the weight any higher. He dropped the weights on the ground and looked towards Mark with look of fear and defeat in his eyes. Jacob approached Nathan while clapping his hands loudly. “So close man. I really thought you were going to make it.” He said and placed a hand on Nathan’s shoulder. “Time to pay your debt.” He said. Nathan looked terrified and humiliated as Jacob raised his left arm and flexed. “Start licking.” Nathan hesitated and Jacob stepped closer. “Start licking or this huge bicep will be the last thing you ever see.” Nathan was shaking like a leaf and slowly leaned in. Just as he was about to make contact with Jacob’s arm, he stopped flexing and took a step away. “HA. You actually thought I was going to let you touch this muscle?” Jacob said and laughed. “Besides, I don’t think I’m done pumping them yet.” Jacob bent down and picked up the weights. Relief washed over Nathan’s face. Jacob walked back to the rack of dumbbells and slammed the two 80lb weights back in place. “Too bad this is all the weights you have but I guess they will have to do.” The group assumed Jacob was about to start curling the 80lb weights just to further humiliate Nathan but what he did instead was far more incredible. Jacob walked to the centre of the rack, bent down and gripped the metal rack with both hands. With a grunt he tried to stand up straight. There was a rattling of metal dumbbells but the rack didn’t move. “What a douche.” Mark said to the others, sensing Jacob was all talk. Jacob looked towards the group of guys, squatted back down and without breaking his stare, stood back up, this time the weight rack came with him. He reached his full height and held the massive rack level with his waist. His 22” arms inflated in size as countless veins crept to the surface of his skin. The group of guys could only stare at what they were witnessing. “Had to adjust my grip.” Jacob said without any effort in his voice. He glanced past the group to focus on his reflection in the mirror behind them. Slowly he started to curl the rack and all the weights it contained. The metal rattled loudly as he reached the top of the rep. He lowered the weight and when his arms were once again visible they looked like something completely alien. Mark and his friends could see Jacob’s biceps visibly growing. After his second rep, there was barely amy separation between his forearms and biceps, both muscle groups had combined to a singular bundle of pure muscle. Jacob looked down and marvelled at the sight. Even he was surprised by the grotesque display of muscle he was seeing. He refocused his attention on the group of guys and decided to offer them their final humiliation and started to curl the rack faster. At five reps, he was not showing any signs of slowly. “Look at this POWER! Mr. Olympia couldn’t even do this. Check out those nasty veins running all over these arms. Have you even seen anything this insane?” To further empathize his dominance, Jacob flexed his entire upper body with each rep. In the mirror he saw his pecs, traps, lats and shoulders inflate. He looked at the group and saw Jason cover his crotch. “YEAH! Look at all this MASSIVE MUSCLE!” He yelled. Nathan looked like he might pass out while Scott’s cock was clearly tented in his shorts. Mark was the only one that managed to maintain his composure. It was at that moment Jacob decided to really freak these kids out. He reached the top of his either rep and gave the rack a violent shake. The loose dumbbells fell to the floor around him. They crashed so loudly, every kid jumped. Still holding the thick metal rack in his hands, Jacob pressed it over his head. He held it over his head to ensure everyone got a good view of his flared lats and enormous shoulders. With a slight adjustment of his grip, Jacob lowered the rack behind his head. It stopped at his traps and Jacob moved his arms so they hung on either side. “I doubt any of you guys could lift this empty weight rack, let alone, press it over your head and support it on your traps and shoulders like this.” They guys just stared, not knowing what Jacob was planning next. Fortunately they didn’t have to wait long. Before their eyes, Jacob’s body began to flex. Every muscle solidified and grew until Jacob was almost unrecognizable. The group could not deny nor ignore that Jacob was the superior being. Never had they witnessed so much muscle in real life. As they stared in awe of the full body flex Jacob was performing, they were unable to control their erections. All four of their cocks were clearly visible which only spurred Jacob on. He gripped the metal rack with each hand and started to flex harder. At first nothing happened but suddenly there was a metal groan filling the room. “NO” Screamed Scott. The metal scream increased as the boys started to see the metal bend around Jacob’s neck. The strain was evident on his face but he continued to apply more pressure. Seconds later the rack was bent 10 degrees more and Jacob was finally able to engage his pecs which responded in kind to become something completely inhuman. A wave of deep striations cut across their surface, starting at the bottom and moving upwards. The newly inflated mass swelled to triple its former size. The dense chest meat physically pushed Jacob’s head higher as it came in contact with his chin. With a primal growl, Jacob flexed his entire body once more and the metal rack bend so far the ends were only a few feet apart. Jacob hoisted the battered metal off his shoulders and let if fall at his feet. He squared his massive shoulders and placed his hands on his hips. He was breathing heavy and sweating profusely. The group could no longer control themselves. The sight of Jacob’s fully pumped, incomprehensibly strong body was finally too much for all of them. Collectively wet spots formed on each of their crotches. Jacob could not help but reach down to feel his own hard cock as he revelled in the effect he has simultaneously caused. As Mark recovered his senses, rage filled his entire body. He was overcome not only by unexplained lust but also by the humiliation Jacob had just orchestrated. Without thinking, he bent down and picked up a 35lb plate and swung it towards Jacob’s head. A load thud filled the entire gym as the metal plate made contact with Jacob’s jaw. His massive body reeled backwards but he managed to remain standing. “You little piece of SHIT!” He yelled and stepped towards Mark who still held the weight. As he approached, Mark used all his strength and swung the weight again. The sound of it hitting Jacob directly in his temple was truly sickening. Jacob’s body crumbled to the ground and lay motionless on the ground. “What the FUCK Mark!” Jason yelled. Scott placed his hands over his mouth stifle a scream as Nathan ran up to Mark and grabbed the weight from his hand. Mark snapped out of his rage and realized what he just did. Panic shot through his body. “Oh shit! Oh shit!” He said and started to pace around Jacob’s unconscious body. “Let get out of here!” Nathan yelled. “Yeah! Cone on Mark. Let’s bolt before someone sees us here.” Scott said. Mark turned to leave as the other guys followed. Then suddenly, he stopped. “No.” The three guys stopped and turned to face Mark with blank stares on their faces. Mark had a calm, determined look on his face. It was unsettling to his friends. “I’m not going to just forget about what that piece of shit freak just did to use..” Mark was fuming. His whole body was tense and his pumped muscles swelled even bigger. “Mark! What are you talking about?” “We have him right where we want him. Look at him, he’s totally knocked out. He needs to be taught a lesson.” The guys looked freaked out but they trusted Mark and quite frankly, were becoming a little scared of what wold happen if they disobeyed him. “Jason, find something to lock the doors. Scott and Nathan, help me find something to tie Jacob up with.” Mark commanded. Minutes later Nathan came back with the thick ropes used in gym class to test kid’s climbing skills. They were easily six inches around and weighed several hundred pounds. Nathan was out of breath once he had dragged them across the room. Scott and Mark pulled Jacob’s body towards one of the support beams that divided the gym in two. They shared a shocked look when the felt the incredible density of Jacob’s body. They visibly struggled to move him no more than twenty feet. The group worked together and within a few minutes, had Jacob bound with the huge ropes. He was tied in a sitting position with his legs legs wrapped in the ropes. His head hung to the left and hadn’t moved at all.
  25. 3 points
    Settling in. “Fuck man, you’re really settling in. This pic is gonna get all the guys hungering for you.” Brax’s deep voice boomed. “That distant stare… All those hard as shit muscles on full display in the afternoon sun. I can’t imagine a guy who wouldn’t want to get a taste of those salty lips while having your prickly beard pressing in their faces.” Brax continued with a soft whistle of admiration. Brax tried adjusting his extremely formidable package with as much subtly as he could muster. “Every boy on the block is gonna want to get up close with the guy who has biceps bigger than their heads.” Jeff replied with a grin. The muscular beast swiped through the rest of his photo album. Jeff smiled while showing off some of the other pictures his photographer had made that day on the small phone screen. It weren’t all that many. It hadn’t been long before the twerp taking pictures had given in too his urges and had licked each and every muscle that Jeff had on display squeaky clean. Brax couldn’t decide if the special shine on Jeff’s huge chest in the pictures came from either a dive in the pool or was just from the natural layer of sweat coating the huge man. Well, ‘natural’, that was a strong word. “Very nice. Clearly I need to get me one of pro photographers too for a shoot.” Brax said while using his thick and muscular digit to do some more swiping down Jeff’s photo album. Jeff raised an eyebrow. “Those pictures on your Instagram looked alright.” The viking look Jeff said bemused, recalling the various lewd pictures of Brax bursting out of clothing. Brax shrugged, his wide lats rolling with the effort. “Lot’s of close-ups of my bulge. Need someone to capture the rest of my huge and hunky body. Whoever this dude is, he clearly appreciates your steel like muscularity.” Brax said with widening grin. Jeff chuckled, the little guy sure had been in pure awe and admiration when Jeff had first thrown of his shirt and revealed his cobblestone six pack and voluminous pecs. “Well, when you’re hung like us, it’s hard not having those monsterous cocks dominate every picture they’re in.” The viking mumbled while adjusting his own quickly inflating package. Brax swiped through some more pictures. But his smile quickly faded when, in between the galleries of him using his footlong salami to split open bubble butts, and photo’s others had taken from is insanely muscular and manly physique, the big man noticed a selfie Jeff had taken. “Dude.” Brax said in a tone of annoyance while his faced pulled into a grimace. Jeff looked over, his selfie stretched out over the phone screen. His tanned skin almost immediately went white. The selfie was from just a few weeks ago. Most wouldn’t recognise viking looking Jeff right away, mostly because he was a few hundred pounds lighter, nearly a foot and half shorter, and looked more like a twig than the towering hunk of manly muscle he was now. The two friends locked eyes, Jeff’s cheeks burning scarlet on his pale skin. “I told you to delete all your old pictures.” Brax said in a hushed tone. Jeff looked at his size 17 feet in embarrassment. “What if someone had found this selfie? What if someone had made the connection between this twig like stain of bones, and your current deliciously hunk and powerful body?” Brax scolded. “I told, you could join our little league of super studs, but you had to keep a low profile. I thought you were settling in just fine…” Brax said, bouncing his pecs and stretching his large and beefy arms. “We can’t have anyone know. Otherwise the whole town, the whole country, the whole world, they’d all want to be looking like a god of size and strength who can drive any girl of guy to orgasm with a simple glance. We really can’t have that, my brot--” Brax continued on babbling about ‘responsibility’ and ‘secrecy’ but Jeff wasn’t really listening anymore, checking out the grooves on his muscles was far more interesting. “You didn’t transform anyone else, did you?” Brax said with side eyed glance, his voice cutting through the increasingly thick fog of pleasure clouding Jeff’s mind. “What? Do the one thing you ordered me not too? No way.” Jeff said, in a tone that might to a more observant listener sound like slight panic. Brax wasn’t really that observant any more though, his own steel like muscles brushing against the viking sitting next to him had awakened more than a few things inside him. “Good. You know how easy it goes. Just one drop of cum down their throats and they’d be looking like an stallion made for fucking and lifting just like us. Then they can turn people into super studs themselves. The shit you’d be in if you turned someone without the league’s permission…” Brax mumbled while eyeing his friends outward jutting pecs Jeff let out a nervous laugh hearing his friends comment, quickly putting his phone back in his pocket. While doing so, his own twenty plus inch arm brushed against that of equally muscular Brax. That finally pushed both men over the edge, and it wasn’t long before they were rolling around the floor, kissing passionately in a duel of tongue’s. Jeff was glad Brax hadn’t stumbled upon the big folder of Jeff’s thick manhood shooting loads down the throats of tiny and eager twinks. Turning a hundred men in his first week probably wasn’t gonna make Jeff look too good.
  26. 3 points
    Part 2 here. Again, all feedback is welcomed and appreciated. Part 2: realising his potential Let’s pause on that image for a moment. You may be wondering how we got here? How we ended up watching, through a screen, an overgrown freak wank himself off over the thought of more muscle? You see, I’m a facilitator. An enabler. I provide some muscle-hungry boys the means they require to embrace their destiny, to become the men they have always (knowingly or not) wanted to be. Allow me to elaborate. I’m careful with my selections. There are many boys who want to ‘get huge’. Most of them are unsuitable. I’m not interested in someone who just wants to look ‘hot’, and use their muscles to get sex. I didn’t waste my time on such types. No, the boys I’m interested in aren’t about looks at all. My boys are slaves to their hunger, and their only interest is in feeding it. In growing for the simple pleasure of growing. There is no end, no limit, for the hunger never stops. Like all addicts, these boys seek out those who can support their addiction. I am one of those. I give them the means to dedicate themselves to serving their hunger - and they love me for it. His name was James (not that it matters - he was just a boy; they all are). He was a hot boy of 19, 5’7” and 120lbs when he first reached out, saying he wanted to ‘transcend’. He was shy, embarrassed, and insecure as I probed his desires, his motivations. This was the first time he had discussed the hunger - in any depth anyway - with someone. But I was kind, cajoling and encouraging, and he lapped it up. The answers he gave to my deciding questions told me everything I needed to know. My curiosity was, admittedly, peaked as he poured his heart out to me. At just 19, the poor boy was already completely lost to the hunger, and its appetite was already so voracious. Quite remarkable, considering he hadn’t even indulged it much. I wagered that his potential was incredible. He just needed me to provide him with the release - and the permission - to serve his hunger in full. That’s what they always seek. Freedom from the shame of serving the hunger, and the means to do so. Permission to become a bodybuilder, and ignore society’s judgement of their ‘neurotic’ needs. I am only too happy to provide it, for the right boy - and for the right price. As I said, I’m a facilitator; I provide with all they need to grow, should they wish it. “How big do you really want to get?” “No limits, as big as possible.” “They always say that," I countered. It was true - I had encountered, and quickly discarded, many fantasists in the past. "But few really mean it, or comprehend what it takes -” He interrupts, his voice impassioned but desperate. It was the hunger speaking. He couldn’t afford to lose this opportunity, so he was going to come out of his shell...reveal the hunger in all its glory, in the hope that it would be enough to convince me. “This is all I want. All day, I think about it. Every night, I dream about it. I can’t stop. Nothing else makes me hard anymore. Everything revolves around growing. I don’t want a ‘normal life’. I want to be so huge I can’t live a normal life anymore. But I need your help.” I’m silent while I digest this. Party while I think, partly for the suspense. Don’t judge me. One has to enforce dependency from the beginning. But in truth, he’s affected me more than he realises - I’ve never seen such passion (at this early stage anyway) before. He stands at the edge of abyss, begging me to give him the final nudge to take plunge, and be lost forever. Little did I suspect back then that I would be holding his hand as the abyss took him. Fearing my silence, he whispers (while letting out a sound that can only be described as a sob): “Please...make me bigger…” I give a slight nod, to myself more than him, having come to a decision. He has convinced me with his hunger, his impassioned need. I give him a warm smile. Time to give him the release he craves so much. “Fear not, my poor, starving, boy. I will provide what you need.” Then came my price. It was steep - it always is - but they never spurn my offer. I know them too well. In return for providing everything he needed, I would own him. He was to be chaste, only pleasuring himself when I gave him permission. All my commands had to be followed without question. He was to provide weekly ‘progress reports’. He was to abandon all his life - work, friends, the lot. But most importantly, he had to put on 30lbs of lean muscle in 4 months, or I would discard him. He accepted without hesitation, as I knew he would. The trick was, of course, that I never expected him to reach that goal. It was nigh impossible. But his inevitable failure would only push him deeper into dependency on me, closing the circle. Call me cruel, call me a manipulative bastard if you want. But know this: they could always say no. They never do. He said he’d been working out for a year already, and put on 20lbs. I pretended to care. I was not interested in him for what he was, but for what he would become. I looked at him and saw a concept: the limits of human muscularity. I wondered how far he could go. Fortunately, it wasn’t long before he began to show me. Released from his own psychological constraints, as well as the chains of trying to live a ‘life’, he grew - fast. He lifted twice a day, and when he wasn’t at the gym he gorged himself on food and supplements. I was impressed by his devotion; I didn’t even have to encourage him. This is who he really was. And now he was free. He was visibly bigger for each of our weekly ‘progress reports’ - by which I mean a video chat where he flexed naked live and I examined every minute detail of his body, before asking him questions. He was constantly hard, such was the effect of his rapid growth, but I had not given him permission to pleasure himself. He obeyed the terms of our agreement to the letter. It was 2 months in he began to get the armpit stretch marks that are the telltale sign of a rapidly growing boy. I estimated he’d put on 15lbs already - which impressed me. Could he actually do it? Grow 30lbs in 4 months? Maybe. We’d soon find out. I’d forbidden him from weighing himself, to add to the suspense, but I was good at guessing this sort of thing. Call it experience, if you want. Even at this early stage I was developing a sense of his potential, and that aroused me like little else. His shoulders began to widen, his chest thicken, and arms swell. Separations between his biceps and triceps appeared, while his quads began to develop a shape for the first time. I signalled my approval, and he lapped it up. You would do well to ask whom he was doing all of this for. Himself, or me? Perhaps both. I’ll leave you to think on it. I told him how I was going to make him so big he couldn’t scratch his back. So huge he couldn’t run. So enormously bloated and swollen with muscle he couldn’t even wank. I told him how I was going to destroy his life, make him a freak, leave him a useless heap of muscle. And how that, even after all he had lost everything for muscle, he’d still grow bigger. As I told him his future, all he could do was groan while his cock raged. But I denied him permission to pleasure himself. He continued to grow over the next 2 months. If anything, he picked up the pace, inspired by my prophecy of his future. He’d gone from a lithe hot boy to a well-built gym rat, his body carrying a real heft to it for the first time. He couldn’t even begin to conceal the thrill that coursed through him as he saw his body grow. But, of course, I didn’t want him to. That was all part of the fun. To see him amazed, in awe, at his own body. After 4 months came the moment of truth. He weighed himself live for me. He was clearly terrified that he’d not met my 30lbs requirement. Although that milestone was merely a sham I had conceived to ensnare him, it was clear he’d gone much further - to my surprise, I must say - but I wasn’t about to tell him that. I was nonetheless intrigued to see just how much he’d grown, however. Neither of us had to wait long. 157lbs. He let out a sigh of relief. 37lbs of muscle in 4 months. I was impressed, and gave him a smile to show I was pleased - the first time I had done so. He licked his lips in response, and began flexing for me. There was a confidence, a cockiness, in him - the boy liked his new muscle. “Have I grown enough, Sir?” My smile faded as my eyes met his own. “No,” I replied, deadly serious, my face deadpan. His confidence faltered as did his erection; the desperate boy was still there. He was confident in being my trophy, nothing more. The confidence was submissive in nature - he was entirely dependent on me, and the imbalance between us was only going to grow with his body. It was thrilling. “You’ll need to at least double in size before I think of the word ‘enough’. Don’t ever mention it again.” His raging cock told me exactly what he thought about that, as did his terrified eyes. Terrified at the thought I was not happy with him. That he would fail me. I smiled again to reassure the boy. “But you’ve done well. I’m proud of how much you’ve grown. Time to move up a level.” This was the final step, really. There were more stages to come in this process, but this was the last time he’d be able to walk away. I knew he wouldn’t, of course. I would never have chosen him otherwise. Once he was on the steroids and lost control of his ballooning body, there would be no going back for him. The boy wasn’t stupid - he knew that. But he was willing. Steroids are a crude tool. If I’m honest, I don’t especially like them. They lack the finesse and elegance of natural bodybuilding. Of perfectly disciplined diet and training. That was the true, pure growth. I cannot, however, deny their effectiveness. For extreme and rapid growth, they are an unfortunate necessity. Needs must, as they say. The end justifies the means. His cock, rock hard, twitched and leaked as I detailed what Stage 2 would involve. He moaned as I listed the steroid stacks and cycles he’d be taking. His hunger lapped it all up. It seemed the boy liked steroids more than I did. Or perhaps he liked what they would do to him? I didn’t much care; the result would be the same. “In 8 months’ time - a year since we began - you must weigh 250lbs, or I will discard you.” There was a sharp intake of breath, his cock tensed, and his hand moved to grasp it...but his control won out, and his hand stopped mid-air. I had not given him permission. I had, however, commanded him to grow 93lbs in just 8 months. It seemed impossible. Normally it would be. It was another sham milestone, like the last. But with him, perhaps not. Time would tell. With the hunger, growth will come naturally. I couldn’t wait to see my 5’7” boy that swollen. My cock (hidden from his view, of course) aches at the thought. It would be glorious...but still only the Second Stage. His eyes were begging me, his breath ragged, but he dare not ask. I gave him my smile again, and saw him melt. “Pleasure yourself, my growing boy. You’ve earned it.”
  27. 2 points
    A few months back I read a story about this dude who invited someone over with the intent of stealing from him. I remember the story was part series where a group of men met in a warehouse after discovering a way to steal size from people. I remember the main character discovers this group of men with his boyfriend and they try to stop them. The group of men were led by a specific dude who was bigger than the rest. in this particular part, One of the group members is looking for a victim to give him size and finds a neighbor who is interested in him and his new muscles. As the neighbor comes over, they play games or something and begin to talk about how the man got so big. The man responds “I can show you” and he gets the neighbor to suck him. This triggers the growth. Afterwords the neighbor is mortified and the now bigger man shows little remorse. He even tells the neighbor that he will see him again and make this a regular thing. I found this one part in the series very hot And would love to read it again. If it helps I want to say it was either in the unfinished story section or continuous story section. thanks!
  28. 2 points
    The same thing here. I could hear them, I could see them, I could feel their pain and panic. Their anguish and fear. This is astonishingly good writing. I was so caught up by it that I found my eyes racing ahead, zipping through the words too fast, so fast that I actually had to tell myself, no, stop, go back, really read it, really experience it. muscleaddict, you have overwhelmed us.
  29. 2 points
  30. 2 points
    -:"Hey, necesito tu ayuda" -:"Que paso??" -:"Uhmmm recuerdas que no había encontrado un traje de superman y fui a esa tienda extraña de la que te había hablado??? Donde encontré la camisa" -:"Ehh si" -:"Pues creo que no es solo una camisa" Después del mensaje me envía una foto -:"PERO QUE MIERDA?!!! QUE TE PASO?!!!!" -:"NO LO SE, de pronto comencé a sentir calor y después placer y luego aparecieron" -:"Pero como??! No pueden haber aparecido por arte de magia o si??" -:"No lo sé amigo, pero para ser honestos, se siente muy bien, ahora tengo una gigantescas piernas y mi espalda no me dejaba pasar por la puerta de mi habitación cuando salí al gimnasio y mierda, mis pectorales se sienten tan pesados, pero creo que est" -:"Esto?? Esto que?? ... Oye Responde HEY POR QUE NO RESPONDES QUE PASA??" -:"Maldición, mi celular se hizo pequeño, por eso necesito tu ayuda, creo que cada que siento placer o me excito la camisa me hace crecer" -:"Y para que me necesitas a mi???" -:Te quiero coger, tengo unas ganas enormes de cogerte" El mensaje me sorprendió, no sabía que decir, pero mis dedos si. -:"Voy para allá, no tardó mucho" -:"DDATE PRISA BRAAZOS YA NOME DEJAHN ALCANZAR MI PENE ENORMEE" Ese fue su último mensaje, antes de haber hecho trizas el celular con una sola mano.
  31. 2 points
    Habia encontrado un libro antiguo en la biblioteca, tirado debajo de un estante donde nadie lo podía ver, hasta que coincidentemente (o por alguna otra razón) lo encontré. Era un libro de hechizos y pociones, tenía algunos dibujos de lo que parecían ser guerreros grandes y fuertes, hombres de gran estatura y uno que otro con lo que parecían ser un enorme pene. No sabía de cuándo era o de quien era. Estaba escrito en otro dialecto pero afortunadamente había algunos parrafos escritos en español. ¿Era posible que este libro tuviera la capacidad de cambiar a los hombres en adonis? ¿Pero y que tal que era una farsa? ¿Pero... Y si tambien podía ser verdad? El solo pensar en hombres grandes y músculos me puso a fantasear y excitarme. Decidí que iba a probarlo. Decidí que lo intentaría con mi papá, el hombre ya tenía sus años, era algo bajito lo cual no le ayudaba y su cuerpo estaba descuidado y un poco gordo. Si el libro no era real, al menos le daría el mensaje a mi papá de que se cuidara mejor. Fui a buscarlo y lo encontré en el garaje, haciéndole algo al auto, estaba usando una camisa sin mangas que le quedaba algo corta, dejando expuesta su panza. -:"¿Oye papá puedo intentar algo contigo?" -:"Uhmmm claro,¿pero que es?" -"Oh nada, solo un poco de magia" El hombre no era supersticioso, así que no me hizo mucho caso y siguió con lo suyo. Abrí el libro, le di una hojeada rápida y me detuve en una página. "Incrementum Dido Aeneae" decía el título de la página. Lo único escrito en español era una pequeña anotación cerca del parrafo donde estaba el hechizo. "Los músculos del sujeto crecerán, según la admiración que reciba por su cuerpo, está puede ser desde halagos, contacto físico hasta un simple pensamiento" Después de eso el texto estaba borroso "Efectos... El sujeto podra seguir crecien... Su primer admirad... Lo sigue adorando... NO USAR EN..." No le hice mucho caso, si fuera importante estaría completo el texto. Decía que para comenzar debía tocarlo del hombro y recitar el hechizo, papá no me hizo mucho caso y seguía en lo suyo. -:"Deus roboris, huic date magnitudinem, fortitudinem et arma iam tuae bellatorem, per hanc vocem mortale" No pasó nada. -:"¿Terminaste?" Preguntó mientras seguía metido en el auto. -:"Ehmmm si" dije un poco decepcionado. Camine para salir del garaje, pero me detuve en la puerta para decirle a mi papá -:"Ammm papá, creo que te ves bien hoy" -:"Jaja muy gracioso" Me quedé en mi cuarto leyendo el libro hasta que anochecio, pensando en la farsa que era, hasta que oí que tocaron a mi puerta. -:"Hijo, ¿que habías dicho en la tarde antes de salir del garaje?" Era papá, sonaba confundido. -:"Uhmmm, que te ves bien, ¿Por qué pregun..." -:"¡UHGG MIERDA!" El grito de mi papá me interrumpio y escuche un golpe contra la puerta. Me levante de inmediato y abrí la puerta. Ahí estaba mi papá, sudando, a mi altura y con el cuerpo de un deportista. Ya no era un viejo gordo, ahora era un hombre atlético. Su musculoso torso estaba apretado en su camisa, el pantalón que tenía ahora dejaba descubiertos sus talones de lo pequeño que se había hecho. -:"Creo que... Lo que sea que hayas hecho... Funcionó". No sabía que decir, lo único que pudo salir de mi boca fue: -:"Wow". De pronto papá empezó a gemir otra vez, entre dolor y placer, mientras sus pectorales comenzaban a crecer y romper la camisa, su espalda se empezó a ensanchar y sus hombros a inflar que empezó a llenar el espacio del marco de la puerta. Sus bíceps parecían balones lo suficientemente duros como para poder hacer trizas una roca. Frente a mí comenzó a hacerse más alto, más músculoso y el lo estaba disfrutando. Ahora tenía que voltear hacia arriba para poder verlo a la cara. El levanto su mirada hacia mí y sonrió engreídamente. -:"Veo que te gusta lo que ves hijo". Dijo apuntando a la clara ereccion que estaba teniendo. Comnezo a acercarce a mi mientras yo me hacía para atrás hasta que me tuvo contra la pared. -:"Vamos, no quieres tocar estas, o esto, si te portas bien te dejo tocar mas" Me dijo mientras pasaba sus grandes manos sobre sus bíceps, su musculoso pecho y su voluminoso bulto en la entrepierna. Mi cara quedaba a la altura de su pecho y mis manos apenas cubrían un pequeño pedazo de sus gigantescos brazos. -:"Solo ayuda a papi a crecer un poco más" -:"Yo... Yo no... No voy a..." Pero el solo pensar en el colosal cuerpo de mi papá lo hacía crecer más, el me provocaba a propósito para hacerlo crecer más. -:"No te estoy preguntando". Me tomo de la cintura y como si nada me levanto y me puso sobre su hombro como si fuera un costal, tomó el libro y me llevó al auto. Por más que intentará resistirme, a papá no le costaba nada mantenerme en control y no sólo por su fuerza, si no también por su imponente presencia. Comenzó a manejar hacia la ciudad, vivíamos un poco lejos así que tomaría un tiempo llegar. Mientras con un musculoso brazo tomaba el volante, el otro sostenía el libro, que, aunque estaba muy poco flexionado, una enorme pelota de musculo sobresalia. -:"¿Así que cada que alguien me admire voy a crecer? Me parece genial, pero si quiero ser más grande necesito mas que solo a ti." Dijo mientras flexionaba sus pectorales. Solo me provocaba más y más. Su camisa comenzó a romperse al ya no poder resistir con él tamaño de sus músculos, trataba de no verlo para no hacerlo crecer más, pero era algo hipnotizante, ver cada parte de su cuerpo cubierto de fuerte y duro musculo. Detuvo el carro, me dio el libro y salió del auto, dejándome encerrado a mi dentro. Se arrancó lo que quedaba de tela sobre su escultural torso dejando expuesto todo musculo en el. Al asomarme detrás de su enorme figura pude ver detrás de él un letrero de luces iluminando la calle que decía "BAR" en letras grandes neón. Pero no era cualquier bar, podía ver una fila larga de hombres, algunos sin camisa, otros con tirantes de cuero y otras cosas más. Papá iba a entrar a un bar gay para volverse más grande. -:"Papi vuelve en un momento, no intentes escapar" Lo dijo de una forma tierna y amable, pero con su ahora gruesa voz se oía más como una amenaza. -:"No papá, no lo hagas, no sabemos que es lo que te pueda suceder" -:"Claro que lo sé, por eso voy a entrar". Aun después de advertirle a mi papá, el entró al bar sin dudarlo. El iba a crecer tanto como el quisiera. Ni siquiera tuvo que formarse, solo tuvo que coquetear con el guardia y este lo dejó pasar. Busque en todas partes del libro pero no encontré ninguna forma de deshacer el hechizo. Mi única opción era sacar a mi papá del bar. Debía buscar una forma de salir del auto, trate de botar el seguro de las puertas pero no pude, pensé en romper una ventana pero ahora me aterraba lo que me fuera a hacer mi papá si le hacía algo a su auto. Al final encontré una llave de repuesto escondida en la guantera. Salí del auto y fui corriendo al bar. Pasé al guardia y entre al bar, estaba lleno de gente, la música a todo volumen y las luces brillantes deslumbrando el lugar. "Encuentralo rápido para sacarlo lo antes posible" pensé. Pero papá resultó ser más fácil de encontrar de lo que esperaba. Ahí estaba el, rodeado por una horda de admiradores que lo adoraban, tomándose fotos con el y acariciando cada parte de su cuerpo. Mientras el creciendo, más alto que antes y mucho más musculoso. Ese ya no era mi papá, eso ahora era una bestia. Me acerque al tumulto para ver si podía hacer algo, aunque quizás ya era demasiado tarde para poder siquiera intentar algo. Mi papá volteo a verme y me tomó con sus brazos, levantándome sobre su cabeza. -:"A un lado todos, este es mi chico, todo este cuerpo es de el" Grito juguetón, mientras hacía pesas conmigo. Todos gritaban de emoción y se acercaban a mi papá para poder probar un poco de sus músculos dignos de los dioses. Papá me bajo y me puso a la altura de su cara. -:"Hay que buscar un lugar más privado". Me dijo y me beso en los labios. Comenzó a volverse más grande. Sus pantalones se hicieron trizas antes las gigantes piernas de aquella bestia, un enorme bulto colgaba a la altura de sus rodillas y comenzaba a levantarse con fuerza. Recuerdo el ruido de la pared rompiéndose cuando papá salió del bar y los crujidos del auto cuando decidió experimentar su fuerza comprimiendo el auto a una basura miniatura. Camino a la casa, que fue mucho más rápido que ir en auto ahora que era un enorme mastodonte. No dejaba de flexionar sus músculos y decirme lo mucho que me quería y lo grande que quería ser. Ese era mi papá ahora. Mi papá era una bestia y no iba a dejar de adorarlo.
  32. 2 points
    And what WAS the number on the scale? I find it so interesting that your characters react to massive, ripped muscle with disgust and even nausea. I know it's not uncommon for some people (women especially) to do the "Eww ick!" thing when looking a bodybuilders, whether they're blown-up off-season mass monsters or ripped to shreds and contest ready. But I've never heard of anyone actually, you know, *hurling* at the sight of them!
  33. 2 points
    I'm doing a completely unrelated story with another writing partner at Metabods. I don't post it here because although it includes muscle growth, it's very out-there and niche. I've considered doing a sequel series to Spice starring Phil as he goes off to college, though.
  34. 2 points
    Thank you so much!!! This story just keeps telling itself as I write it. I’m so glad you enjoy it. It means a lot to me!! -Q
  35. 2 points
    I don't know what Deano is doing with the inside of his mouth, but it's very amusing. I'm looking forward to seeing how this twist because there's nothing like a "closeted" bodybuilder scorned!!!
  36. 2 points
  37. 2 points
  38. 2 points
    I didn't know what to do when I discovered that my son had inherited his grandfather's power. My father had told me about the power, something about a wizard or something like that, but he had never used it, so I didn't know much about how it worked. He accidentaly made his older brother, Marco, grow, and now the boy looked like a mini sportsman. I told them that there was nothing to worry about and that I would take care of it. And so I did, I made Marco start wearing clothes a few larger sizes for him to be able to hide his body and my little son learned how his power worked and avoid using it. Until by accident he use it on me. It happened a few years later, when we were on vacation. Only my children and I, on a vacation to relax, or so I thought. We had arrived at the hotel and Marco immediately took off his shirt to go straight for a swim, the boy was somewhat conceited, he took advantage of the sculptural body that his brother had given him and show it off whenever he could. After all, he was already a young man, with the arrival of his puberty his body developed even more than other boys at his age. On the other hand, my little one was calm and cautious, always with his hands tucked in his pockets or behind him. We had a very good first day of vacation, we had so much fun that we were exhausted, me a little more than my children, the age already weighed and to be honest I did not have the same physical condition, at some point I was very active and athletic, but with time and overwhelming adult life that changed. That's why some people found it odd that Marco is so athletic and I had no resemblance to him. Already at night, we reached the room and I went straight to bed. I was very tired and already wanted to sleep, my children wanted to stay awake a little longer, so I left them. I could not argue against the latent energy of my boys, I kept thinking how good it would be to be able to keep up with my children, to be able to play with them with the same energy they had, that was my last thought before falling asleep. I didn't usually have dreams when I slept, but that night, I was having something like a lived dream, I could feel an energy running through my body and filling me with vitality. Nothing could stop me. Suddenly I woke up. The room already had the lights off, in the darkness of night I could see the clock on the table next to the bed. It was 3:15 in the morning. I turned around and saw Marco already lying in his bed, then I look for his brother, but he wasn't anywhere. At that moment I felt a pressure on my torso and something cold placed on my chest. It was my son, he had fallen asleep on top of me. And he had his hand on my chest. I remove his hand immediately and putting him away from me, trying not to wake him up. "How long had it been there? What if it was there all night? What will happen to me? Is there any way to reverse it?" All those questions were spinning in my head, I did not know what to do, I went and sat on the small armchair in the corner of the room, thinking of some solution on how to avoid the effect of my son's power. Gradually, I got sleepy and I fell asleep again. The next day I wake up with the voices of my children calling me. -: "Dad, can we go swimming now, please?" It was the little one, apparently he hadn't realized what he had done to me, yet. Behind him was Marco, in his short and shirtless, ready to swim, although there was something different about him, something in his physique. But my thinking was interrupted when I remembered the power. I could not leave, there were many people in the hotel and I could absorb the muscles of anyone who were close to me. -: "You go without me, Daddy feels a little tired." I told them, maybe that way I would avoid going out and letting the effect pass. -: "Are you okay, are you sure?" Marco asked. -: "Yes yes, go, maybe after I reach you guys, Marco please take care of your brother". They both left, but not before saying goodbye and giving me a hug. Already alone in the room, I realized that I had had some changes. I was taller, my shorts that reached my knee, were now shorter and my body, which was previously a little neglected and with a small belly, now looked like a professional runner and with some slightly developed muscles. It was a small change, if my children hadn't noticed, nobody else was going to notice. So if I stayed all day in the room, not many changes would happen in me and the effect would pass. But that day luck was not on my side. Somebody knocked on the door, I opened and it was the bellman. Apparently there had been a mistake in the reservations and they had given me someone else's room. -: "And they can't give him the other room, so we avoid so much mess?" I asked. -: "I'm sorry sir, but the person specifically asked for this room, but don't worry, we will send someone to come for your things, just go to the lobby to change your key and they will tell you where your new room is." I could not convince him. I left the room and headed to the lobby, the problem was that from the room to the lobby, I had to go through the main pool where there were many people. I could feel my heart pounding, I thought of a thousand ways in which I could perhaps prevent the power from starting to change md. I walked quickly and avoided eye contact, as if I could contain the power. I arrived at the lobby and headed to a receptionist for my room change. The lobby was a small space, there was the reception bar on one side and in front there were some chairs to wait, on one side of the reception was the wide entrance to the hotel and on the other side the entrance to the pool area, I could not have arrived at a better time, there were people passing, leaving and entering the entrance to the pool and vice versa. I asked for the change with the receptionist and he asked me yo wait. I was starting to get stressed, it was very hot and I was sweating from my nerves. I could not grieve. Until, I heard screams and laughs entering the lobby. A group of boys entered the lobby and were not any type of boys, apparently they were fitness models. Everyone had a tonedband muscular body, not as big as a bodybuilder, but they did have a phenomenal body, Marco wanted to look like one of those boys. One of them approached the bar next to me to do his check-up while the others sat in the armchairs. If I stayed there longer, I was going to start absorbing the muscles of all those boys. I asked the receptionist if he already had my key. -: "In a second sir, wait a moment." That didn't sound like it would be a moment. I tried not to turn to see the boy next to me in the face, but I did look at his body. He was wearing a tight shirt that only highlighted his well-carved muscles, I could clearly see his pecs and his toned arms. I also turned to the other boys, all almost alike in the physique. I started to worry even more, I don't know how long I waited but it seemed like an eternety, I was still very hot and I began to feel a pressure on my torso. But then I realized. No, it wasn't a pressure. It was my shirt! I tried not to look surprised, I looked down and I wasn't just thin anymore, now I was the size of those guys there, or even bigger than them! My chest was pushing the shirt stretching it wanting to reach the limit. From what I could see above my chest, as it began to block my eyes a little downward, I could see that my abs were marked below the shirt. The sleeves had stretched and moved, revealing my biceps and triceps. I didn't know why but I was starting to get turned on. -: "Hey sir." I got out of my trance, it was the boy next to me. -: "Good muscles. Where do you train, would it bother you if you give me some advice?" -: "Ehmm I ..." But I get interrupt by the receptionist with my key. -: "Ehmmm sorry I-I have to go" My voice sounded different. -: "Sir, perhaps you would be interested in an event that is taking place on the beach, it is ...". The receptionist was telling me, but I interrupted him. -: "No thanks, I have to go" I said very quickly. But before leaving the lobby I noticed that the boy next to me no longer looked so big and his shirt was no longer stuck with his body. Same with the others who were in the room. I left the lobby as quickly as possible before I did anything else to those guys. I'm glad to know that the new room was away from the main pool, so there wouldn't be so many people out there. Walking fast was a difficult thing with a shirt that hung my muscular torso and with a lump that now hindered my legs at every step. For a moment, the heat I felt began to dissipate, that calmed me down. Maybe that meant the effect was passing. I walked as fast as possible, which was in fact very fast, I had gained height and my legs were now stronger. I was almost there, just a few meters away and I was going to be able to enter the room and end this. But out of nowhere, another heat wave arrived. I felt a sharp pain running through my body that stopped me. I wanted to keep moving, but my muscles didn't give in. Suddenly, like an explosion of pleasure, my muscles grew. I moaned very loud and with my thick voice it sounded even louder, the shirt couldn't take it anymore and it was destroyed. Now I had huge pecs, gun-sized arms and a back as wide as a door, all now exposed. My muscles were huge now, I had grown even more. I didn't know why, I didn't see anyone else around. The numbness was over and I could move again. I ran to the room, entered and immediately closed the door behind me. The heat still followed and ran through my whole body, like an energy in charge of filling my muscles. -: "Stop it, please." Now my voice was very thick, nothing to do with my previous voice, now it sounded like a man. I was thinking of a solution, but my thoughts were interrupted when I heard applause and people shouting. I thought that the receptionist had told me that the room was away from all the people. On the other side of the room was a huge curtain, I opened it to see what was behind. It was a sliding glass door, which gave direct access to the beach. And outside, just in front of my room, the event that the receptionist had told me was happening. "The strongest man on the beach." A lot of professional bodybuilders, flexing, showing their huge muscles, lifting the heaviest weights and proving who was the strongest. The heat was very intense in my muscles, they were causing it. I ran back to the door to escape all those muscles. But when I took the handle, I didn't measure my now brutal strength and I broke it. I could not open the door. The only way out of the room was through the door to the beach, through all those giants. I arm myself with courage and went out on the beach. There were people shouting and supporting their favorite giants while I just wanted to get as far away from them as possible. -:"Hey you!". Listen among all the tumult. I knew they were talking to me, but I decided to ignore it, I had to escape. -: "Hey friend, wait!" The voice was closer, running looked like the only option, but it reached me and took me by the shoulder - "Woah big guy, where in such a hurry?" It was a big guy, the sweat of his body highlighted every curve of his majestic muscles. I wanted to take their eyes off them but it was almost hypnotizing. They were covered by a layer of hair that only made it hotter. He was a little taller than me and was holding me with his thick arm taking me by the shoulder. -: "Ahmmm, I ... I-I'm sorry ... M-me ... I have to go." I wanted to moan, scream like a beast for all the pleasure running through my muscles. I also felt ashamed of the handsome guy in front of me. -: "Where friend? Better stay here, surely you break some records with those giants there." He said it while he ran his finger on my pecs. -: "I-I ... I don't do those things, sorry." Pleasure kept invading me. -: "Wow, a modest muscle guy, you don't have to be ashamed friend" He kept running his finger across my chest, making me more and more turned on. -: "Yes, you are adorable." The heat became more intense. -: "Come on, I want to see you use these". He put his full hand on my gigantic biceps. I started feeling disoriented. Too many muscles. Too much pleasure. I began to see several of the bodybuilders begin to have problems to carry their weights and others to see how their clothes began to become loose. While to me, the heat burned me more and more, I could feel each muscle fiber break and recover again to break again and become even bigger than the previous one. I felt the energy go straight to my penis, which began to want to stand in the now tiny short that it brought and that I could no longer cover the giant muscle oaks I had. I couldn't take it anymore, I felt like it was going to explode, I didn't know if I of pleasure, or pain, or my colossal muscles. Until I felt a hand cover my erection and start massaging my balls. The guy approached to my ear. -: "Or maybe we can meet in my room later, you know, to exchange routines and admire our bodies." And as it came, the heat went away. It had stopped, the effect was over. I turned to see the dude in the face, he was handsome. -: "I'm Diego," I said. -: "Wow, no more modest sir, my name is Julio" We both laugh. It didn't seem that I have stolen his muscles, he looked the same, but now I was much taller and more muscular than him. -: "Then I'll see you later." I said goodbye and went to the pool to look for my children. -: "Wooooow, daddy is now a giant," said my little one. Both had the best astonished faces I have ever seen. I laughed and lifted both of them, one on each arm, as if it were nothing. -: "Dad, can I touch your muscles?" -: "Haha, of course, but be careful" Both began to play every part of me, while I flexed to impress them even more. We spent all day playing and having fun all three together. By nightfall my children where so tired, while I could still go on all night. Being a giant with muscles filled me with energy and vitality. I took my children to the room and put them to bed. As I said, I still had energy to go on all night, so I headed for my date. They were the best vacations I've had, from that moment everything was better in my life. It felt good to be that big. Already now, many years after that. My little one is now a young man who goes to college, although for me, he is literally still my little one. Recently back from college for his winter break. He came walking a little strange, said he had an accident "playing" with his friend Kevin. He asked me if Kevin could stay at home for a few days, apparently they both wanted to show me something "big", but Kevin wouldn't get there in two days because he needed to make some things. That night, and as usual, I was in the bathroom in front of the huge mirror I had, admiring every inch of me. Just feeling the enormous weight of my muscles excited me all the time and this was the only moment where I could let off steam. When I finished, I left the bathroom and headed to my room. I saw that the door of my son's room was open, when I approached to close it I saw Marco inside, on the side of the bed, naked, putting his sleeping brother's hand on his chest. He was startled when I entered. -:"It's not what it seems". He said whispering and worried. I approached him and made him aside, then I approached to my little one and put his hand on my chest. -: "I thought I had taught you to share" I said approaching him and began to massage his muscles.
  39. 1 point
    I know it's been a long time and frankly, I haven't been inspired to write very much. However, I recently received a message from someone on this site with a idea for a new story. As we chatted, I started to get an idea. Once I started writing, I realized the potential these ideas had. All that being said, I think this might be my best story yet but I'll let you be the judge. Please enjoy and let me know what you think. Introducing Jacob... High School Chapter 1 It was the first day of senior year and Jacob wasn’t looking forward to it. It would be his first day at a new school for the third time in five years. Thanks to his dad getting yet another new job, he was starting all over once again. Not that Jacob really minded. He didn’t have many friends from his old schools to miss and wasn’t really looking to make new ones either. He had only one real priority, becoming as big as humanly possible. Jacob was undeniably the biggest 18 year old on the planet and if he wasn’t, he was certainly well on his way to becoming the biggest. Ever since he was elementary school, Jacob was obsessed with building muscle. It immediately became an obsession and consumed most of his time. When he wasn’t lifting huge weights, he was devouring insane quantities of food. His parents happily supported his choice because it made their many moves easier, as long as they moved his weights, Jacob never complained. By the time he started junior high, Jacob could lift weights only veteran bodybuilders dreamed they could. In fact, to compare Jacob to a bodybuilder would be inaccurate, he desired to become something beyond what the most decorated professionals could ever dream of obtaining. He would scour the internet trying to find someone that had achieved the level of mass he was determined to obtain. Even freaks like Craig Goliath and Big Ramy were too small and weak to Jacob. He often turned to skillfully crafted morphs and artwork of fictional muscular giants just to get additional motivation. Jacob woke up at 5 a.m. this morning so he could workout for two hours before school. He was dreading having to be stuck in class instead of spending the entire day working out. In the month since they had moved in, Jacob had done little else but lift. Aside from the odd trip to the grocery store, he hadn’t spent any time exploring his new town. Stepping out of the shower, Jacob couldn’t help but admire his reflection in the bathroom mirror. He knew he would be the biggest kid at school but he didn’t care, to him, he was still too small. He dropped his towel and slowly raised his arms into a magnificent double bicep pose. He let out a low moan as he reached the full flex. He marvelled at his swollen biceps. He measured them after his gruelling workout at 22”. While he cursed himself about the number not being 24” earlier, he could not deny at this moment, his arms looked downright freaky attached to his 18 year old face. After a minute holding the pose, his arms were shaking but as more thick veins appear on his paper-thin skin, he couldn’t stop flexing. In his mind, he envisioned his arms surpassing his 28” waist. It was only moments later that he released the pose to grab hold of his raging cock. His intense muscle-lust coupled with his teenage sex drive resulted in this scene quite often. As Jacob stoked his cock, he caressed his bloated pecs. He kneaded the thick slabs of beef as the individual muscle fibres twitched and flexed. At 56”, his massive pecs cast a long shadow over his chiselled ads. With one final flex of his entire upper body, Jacob unleashed a thick stream of cum all over the mirror. “Fuck, this school won’t believe their eyes” he said as he cleaned off some stray cum from his pecs and abs. Jacob gabbed a clean tank top and audibly struggled to get it over his wide shoulders and lats. Even thought he tank was only a couple of weeks old, it already looked to be stretched to its limits. Next, he grabbed a very short pair of shorts that looked more like boxer briefs than outer wear. Jacob may not have cared wheat people thought of his body, but he certainly didn’t mind showing it off. After fixing his hair in the mirror, Jacob hit a mild most muscular pose. He heard a seam pop on his tank top and decided it was best to get going before he had to find something else to wear. During his 10 minute walk to school, Jacob consumed two huge protein shakes and ate five protein bars. Just before he reached the front door, he looked down at his exposed quads and calves. He was immediately transfixed by the incredible pump his calves had gotten from the walk. He stopped to flex his left calf and couldn’t help moan as it swelled to a mind-boggling 21”. Thick rope-like veins covered every inch. He couldn’t help but run is hand over his outrageously massive quad, stopping to squeeze the bloated tear-drop muscle that literally hung over his tiny kneecap. “Ok, enough of that. Time to prepare for the main event.” He said to himself as he opened the school main door and stepped inside. “Holy Shit!” “Oh my god!” “Look at that FREAK!” “Gross, that’s so DISGUSTING” Just a few of the comments Jacob heard before he was 10 feet into the building. One guy walked into an open locker door and hit his head pretty hard. With a confident smirk on his face, Jacob walked down the hall searching for his homeroom class. These reactions were nothing new to Jacob. In fact, he had learned to feed off them years ago. Next to using his insane strength and pumping his muscles well beyond their limits, seeing people freak out over his size was Jacob’s favourite thing. The first time he was called a freak really upset him. But as it continued to happen and with increased frequency the more he grew, Jacob realized that it meant he was starting to achieve his dream of becoming a true mass monster. The more disgusted people became the more motivated and quite frankly, aroused he became. Soon, Jacob wasn’t satisfied unless people became physically sick at the site of him. He loved cumming while replaying people’s over-the-top comments in his head. He also fantasied about getting those same reactions in the presence of the biggest professional bodybuilders. Imagining Big Ramy puking just at the sight of his unflexed body caused Jacob to cum the most. By the time he found his classroom, news of the freaky huge new kid had spread to all corners of the school. As he stepped through the door, all talking stopped. Jacob surveyed the room of his slack-jawed school mates as he slowing made his way to the back of the room. Everyone stared in awe but no one dared to make a sound. The teacher looked confused when he walked in to a full room of silent teenagers. It wasn’t until he looked to the back of the class that he figured out why. “Oh my! You must be Jacob!” He stammered. “They said you were big but I didn’t expect so much-“ “Huge, freaky muscle?” Jacob interrupted. The teacher’s mouth remained open, but words stopped coming out. A minute later, he had regained enough composure to instruct the class to find their seats. After the students were seated, the teacher looked to the back of the room to see Jacob still standing. “Um-please find a seat.” He said to Jacob. “Sorry Teach but I don’t think these desks are made for someone like me.” “Please sit.” The teacher said, trying to sound authoritative but it came out sounding scared and timid. Jacob shook his head and tried to sit at the nearest desk. The entire class turned their heads and watched as the massive boy struggled to get seated. Loud creaks filled the room as Jacob’s massive body wedged itself into the seat. The desks were the table-top seat combos that offered very little in the way of adjustment. Jacob could barely fit his meaty quads in the gap between the seat and the desk. He tried for close to 30 seconds before becoming frustrated. Suddenly his fist slammed down on the top of the desk, cracking it instantly. Jacob then gripped the wooden desk and plastic seat and started to pull. His already bloated body exploded in size. There were audible gasps from the class. Jacob adjusted his grip and let out a low roar and pulled harder. With seemly little effort, the plastic seat was torn off the metal frame of the desk. Jacob tossed the seat and repositioned his hand on the metal frame. There was a load groan of screeching metal and the frame started to bend. Jacob’s arms visibly inflated and each individual muscle fibre leap into action. Jacob’s ridiculously wide back appeared to double in size as he continued to bend the metal frame like it was wet pasta. With one final grunt and tug, Jacob stood straight up and the desk disintegrated around him. He stepped out of the pile of desk parts and placed his hands on his hips. “Told you the desk wasn’t made for this body.” He said and slowly flexed into a front lat spread. Slowly his lats expanded until they jutted three feet from his sides. They only stopped swelling when they made contact with his equally massive arms and forearms. Next, his pecs rose upward and outward. Deep striations and countless veins snaked across they surface. Even under the tight tank top fabric, veins could been seen pulsing. Finally, Jacob’s traps rose up either side of his neck as his quads and calves flexed so huge, there was barely any separation between them. At full flex, Jacob could hear loud screams and gags from the students in the room. Many had to look away in horror while others were clearly mortified at the sight they could not stop watching. Jacob turned to look a the teacher who was visible shaking and leaning against his desk to stop himself from collapsing on the floor. “Oh my god! Please stop!” the teacher muttered. “Sorry teach, I couldn’t hear you. Did you say come up the front of the class and show everyone just how insanely massive I am?” Jacob replied and slowly made his way towards the front of the class. It’s fair to say, Jacob always moved slowly, due mainly by the size of his quads. To even call how he moved walking was inaccurate; Jacob waddled. Arriving at the front of the class, Jacob turned to face the class. He pointed to a skinny kid sitting in the first row and motioned for him to approach. Jacob raised his arms and leaned forward. “Strip off this tank top. It’s pretty new and the only shirt I have. I want to try to make it last the whole day.” The poor kid was shaking like a leaf. “Come on dude. My lats are WAY too big for me to get this off myself. Don’t worry, I won’t bite; unless I get hungry.” Jacob said with a chuckle. Slowly the kid started to peel the skin tight tank top up Jacob’s back. When it was halfway up Jacob was growing impatient. “SOMEONE HELP HIM!” he yelled. Another petrified student joined the first kid and within seconds the tank top was pulled over Jacob’s head. Once free, he slowly stood back up and the class was confronted by his exposed upper body and a new wave to terrified screams filled the room. “This is what a 267lb 18 year old looks like. I’m only 5’8” but getting pretty close to being just as wide as that.” Jacob said and started to hit flawless poses each one accompanied by grunts, moans and exaggerated gasps. “No 18 year old has 22” arms, 18” forearms, 56” pecs and a tiny 28” waist. Not to mention some of the biggest quads on the planet. Check out these 32” quads and 21” calves.” “So Gross!” Someone yelled out. “Gross? You think all this muscle is gross. You know what I think it is? SMALL. I’m plan to doubling this size in a couple of years!” Jacob said. He was breathing hard from hitting the different poses but saved the best for last. He extended his pumped left leg and leaned closer to the class. He slowly bent his arms and started to hit a most muscular pose. His already blood-filled body exploded in every direction. Jacob showed incredible muscle control and he willed each muscle group to flex and expand. His arms slammed into his flexed pecs as his shoulders solidified into pumpkin-sized striated bolders. His vein-covered traps rose to graze his ears as his neck thickened to become wider than his head. He tightened his already rock-hard abs so each developed muscle resembled the density of bricks. His shorts could not contain the monstrous beef of his quads and rose up so high it looked like a posing suit. Even with his legs spread apart, Jacobs calves looked like they were about to touch each other. At full flex, Jacob’s entire body was shaking. His skin now covered in the light layer of sweat which made his outrageous vascular look even more extreme. He let out a glass-shaking roar and he somehow continued to flex. Through gritted teeth he screamed “I’m not stopping until someone either pukes or passes out.” Most of the kids were screaming and covering their eyes. A few looked like they were ready to faint and more than one of the boys held their hands over their obvious erections. Still not seeing what he desired most, Jacob let out another scream as his flexed muscles were starting to cause him pain. A pain that pushed him to flex even harder. He slowly turned to face the teacher, who was cowering behind his desk. With one laboured step Jacob moved closer. He could see the terror in the teacher’s face. “DO IT!” He commanded and within seconds, the teacher bent over and puked all over the top of his desk. He stood up and stumbled back, slamming into the chalkboard before collapsing on the floor. As Jacob relaxed his pose he smiled as he realized the teacher had a large wet stain on the front of his pants. His recently spent erection was clearly still rock-hard. Jacob tuned to face the class once more. He picked his tank top off a nearby desk and waddled towards the back of the class. “Is homeroom over yet?”
  40. 1 point
    Ok guys, here’s the new story I’ve been working on. It’s of a similar size and scale to my last story "AJ & Noah". It’s told from the point of view of Woody (real name Sebastian Wood), a handsome, sassy, self assured (some might cocky) bodybuilder with a cheeky Instagram persona. Woody attends Montgomery University of Bodybuilding & Fitness; the only school in the world dedicated to turning its students into pro bodybuilders, where lessons include Posing Practice 101, Anatomy & Aesthetics and A History of Bodybuilding. There are a few references/Easter eggs to AJ & Noah and some of my other stories in here for anyone who’s familiar with them! I’ve got my friend @reeddune working on some illustrations too which I’ll be sharing soon. MUSCLE UNIVERSITY One I open my eyes and this feeling of warmth washes over me. I genuinely can’t remember the last time I woke up this happy. I look over to my best friend Emily lying in the bed next to me and she gives me this happy knowing grin. There was nothing particularly extraordinary about last night. Just two friends getting a bit drunk and going to the local gay club. But everything about it was awesome. The atmosphere. The people. And I just want to do it all over again. “How’s the head?” she asks me. I smile and shrug under the duvet of her bed. “I feel fine!” She shakes her head. “I can’t believe how much attention you were getting last night!” I beam back at her. “I’m used to it!” I reply cheekily. Even though I’m actually not. At least not these days. Emily grins and playfully rolls her eyes. “I loved it when that guy asked to feel my biceps!” I say excitedly. Emily giggles. “And then his mate joined in!” she says. “They were so funny!” I turn away from her and look up to the ceiling. God I love this room. This house. This town. Everything here is so … normal. It’s the complete opposite to my life at my own university. And now I feel a sudden pang of sadness at the realisation that none of this is mine. It’s Emily's. This is her room. In her student house. In her university town. And I’ll be going back to my (exceptionally not normal) student life in a few hours time. “I’m just surprised you didn’t meet someone and abandon me like you normally do!” Emily quips, with one eyebrow raised. I look over at her and smirk. “I probably should have done! It’s pretty much my only chance to pull these days!” “Seb, there must be other gay guys at your uni?” I pull a face. “You would think!” It might sound a little crazy, but I honestly wouldn’t be surprised if I was the only gay guy at my university. We stay silent for a while. “Is that club open again tonight?” I ask. She looks at me suspiciously. “Yeah?” I wiggle my eyebrows up and down. “What if I didn’t go back today and we go out again tonight?” What If I don’t go back at all, I think. “Erm … don’t you have an exam tomorrow morning?” I pull a face. “Meh!” Emily grins at me. I know she’d love me to stay another night, but we both know that I’m going to be sitting on that train back to Scotland in a few hours time. I sigh, pull the duvet down and look at the thick, perfectly pumped pecs bulging off my chest. “What do you think, boys? Do you wanna go back to Scotland today? Bounce once for yes, twice for no!” Then I bounce my pecs twice. Emily giggles in response. “The pecs have spoken!” I exclaim. She giddily beams back at me and everything suddenly feels good again. I love who I am when I’m with Emily. I love who I am when I’m here. It’s different to how I am at my own university. I don’t feel like I have to put on a front. I’m not competing with anyone. I can let my guard down. I can relax. I guess (like everything else here) I can be normal. Well, as normal as a sixteen stone bodybuilder with arms twice the size as most lads’ my age can be. A few hours later and we’re at the train station, my holdall thrown over one of my ridiculously broad shoulders. My train leaves in fifteen minutes and I want to get a good seat. As much as I love visiting Emily, the seven hour train journey to get there and back is never exactly fun. “Are you still coming down for your birthday next month?” she asks. “Yeah! Of course!” I can’t imagine spending my birthday at my own university. Jesus. How fucking depressing would that be? A couple walk past us; a boy and a girl. They both stare at me as they do and the girl pulls a funny face and looks at the boy wide eyed. Emily looks at me and we both grin. “Jeez! It’s like no one has ever seen a bodybuilder before!” I say. Emily laughs. “You’re definitely a novelty down here!” Something pulls in my stomach. A desire. This is what I want to be. What I should be. A novelty. A rare thing. Something out of the ordinary. This is what I want all the time. I suddenly feel a heavy sadness that I have to leave. “Do your think your uni would let me transfer down here?” I ask Emily. She gives me a sad smile. I know the answer to that one. “I’m not really sure if they’d be able to match your course!” I roll my eyes and manage to smile. Of course they fucking wouldn’t. No other university in the world would be able to match my course. I’m stuck there for another two and a half years. And then … well then there’s a very good chance that I’ll get to live my dream. It’s one small mercy I guess. The light at the end of the tunnel. The one thing I cling to during my shittiest days. Luckily the train isn’t that busy so I manage to have two seats to myself for the entire journey. On the journey down here two days ago some unfortunate fucker had to sit next to me. Because I’m basically built like a brick shithouse, I was spilling over onto his seat. The poor bastard was squashed up with half of his body hanging out into the aisle. Of course, there are some guys out there who would probably enjoy sitting next to me. Some who’d probably walk over hot fucking coals for a chance to be squashed up against my huge, muscular body in fact. The randy buggers. I divide my journey time up by revising for tomorrow's exam, listening to Spotify, staring at how huge and devastatingly sexy I am in the reflection of the train window (did I mention I’m a bit of a handsome fucker as well as being a two hundred and thirty pounds bodybuilder?) and thinking about how I’m going to spend the evening when I get back to my dorm room. By the way, you heard that right. I live in a shared fucking dorm room. Ugh. Just like the ones you see in all those films set in American colleges. Two beds. Two people. Two complete strangers chosen at random by a computer being forced to share a room. I mean … fucking seriously? My university is probably the only one in the UK that has them. They say it helps the students to bond. Really it’s just a cheaper way of housing us. It’s not like I can live off campus either. Trust me, I would if I could. But it's impossible. Because my university is in the middle of sodding nowhere. I’m complaining, but in actual fact, I’m one of the extremely lucky few first years who doesn't actually share his dorm room. Woo-hoo! My old roommate Craig (who was noisy, messy and had about as much banter as a brick) dropped out a few months ago so I have the whole room to myself. It’s mostly great, though there are times when I find myself getting a bit bored. There’s even been a few times where I’ve suddenly realised that I’m talking to myself. I have no idea what that’s about. Half way through the train journey I go to use the toilet. There’s a big mirror on the wall. Christ, I look huge. I’m always a little taken aback when I see my reflection in a foreign mirror. And this is no exception. My shoulders look ridiculous, my famously thick pecs (at least in the world of online muscle fans) are bulging underneath my plain white t-shirt (you should see them in a vest!) and my arms look straight up fucking monstrous. I guess I’m kinda known for my arms. I don’t mean to sound like I’m bragging, but you should see the size of my biceps. They just fucking explode off my arms when flexed. My triceps are pretty crazy too. I mean, at this point I’m basically just an all round freak. Strangers in the street would probably run away from me screaming if I wasn’t so bloody good looking with it. Which people feel the need to remind me about quite a lot on Instagram. I’m always getting told how handsome I am by random users. And it’s not just on Instagram. I read a crazy comment on a muscle blog once where someone said I wouldn’t look too out of place in one of those American high school films where the hot jock guys always look way too old to be playing teenagers. I kinda loved reading that. Then I started imagining what kind of character I could play. I was thinking an unusually buff, British exchange student all the girls go crazy over but who’s actually secretly gay. Then some big Hollywood producer could snap me up and put me in a Marvel film as a superhero. Or as some mutant freak in the latest X-Men film (no CGI needed). I mess with my brown hair a little, which is getting a bit too long at the top, to restyle it. I turn my head to the side and look at my jawline in the reflection of the mirror. People are always mentioning my jawline on the Internet. Then I wiggle my eyebrows up and down and flash a big, cheesy grin at my reflection. And then I laugh at myself. Because I’m such a fucking knob sometimes. I lift my t-shirt up and HOLY ABS. God, I love my stomach muscles. They really fucking POP. It’s like I’ve got six big cobblestones trapped under my skin and they’re trying to burst out. They’re definitely amongst the best developed and most aesthetic abs of all the lads in my year. An idea pops into my head which I can’t resist following through with. I whip out my phone and take a picture of myself, flexing the bicep muscles in my right arm in the mirror while pulling a funny face. Then I load up Instagram and type a cheeky caption. Me and this bad boy bulging off my arm are on a train back to MU. Everyone keeps staring at me. It’s like they’ve never seen a muscle monster before. Weird! #huge #biceps #watchmegrow #freak4life #hellyeah #sexymonster And BOOM … the post is up and my sexy face and bulging biceps are out there for all the world to see. Or all twelve thousand of my Instagram followers anyway. My chest flutters with excitement at the thought of all the likes and comments that will, without question, soon come flooding in. As I walk (well, more like strut) through the carriage to return to my seat, practically every passenger looks up at me. I clock one guy I’m fast approaching who has his head buried in a book. I cough loudly as I walk towards him and he casually glances up. This comical, shocked expression takes over his face and his eyes look like they’re about pop out of their sockets when he looks at me. Ha! I give my new admirer a mischievous smirk as I strut past his seat. And no doubt half the carriage are now checking out my obscenely huge, round arse which is stuffed into my painted on skinny jeans. When I settle back into my seat I load up Instagram again on my phone. I feel a surge of excitement because (as predicted) the reaction to my latest post is crazy. The likes are going mad and new comments keep popping up. Someone calls me a “super freak” (love it). Another person says I’m “so so handsome”. I get called huge, unbelievable and some dude tells me he wants to get his hands on my biceps. The filthy bugger! I like every comment, and even reply to some. Thanking them, or saying “hell yeah” or “I need to get even BIGGER”. For some comments I just leave an emoji. One gets a winky face, another gets the emoji with the one eye closed and the tongue sticking out (I LOVE that one) and, fuck it, the guy who wants to feel my biceps gets the face blowing a kiss emoji. It’s flirty. It’s cheeky. It’s outrageous. And it’s so fucking ME. I love getting all that attention. I love making people go crazy. And I love turning people on. Knowing that they’re aroused by my huge muscles. God. It’s such a bonkers and powerful thought. I jump in the Uber I’ve booked when I get to my final station. The poor driver looks fucking terrified. As we drive to my campus this unsettling feeling churns in my stomach. This is the worst part about going to visit Emily at her university, or going back to my parents for long weekends or holidays; the horrible feeling I get whenever I have to return. If I were in a better mood, I might give my Uber driver a cheeky flex of my biceps before getting out of the car. Instead I say thanks and reluctantly get out. I pause as I look at the assortment of big brick buildings before me and the surrounding greenery. There’s nothing particularly remarkable about my university campus from the outside. It looks like any middle tier university in the UK. I breathe a deep sigh as I look at the only clue that this is anything but an ordinary university campus - a graphic image of an arm with big, flexed bicep muscles on the side of the Prince House building sitting next to the following words: “MONTGOMERY UNIVERSITY OF BODYBUILDING & FITNESS. MAKING TOMORROW'S TOP BODYBUILDERS.”
  41. 1 point
    I want Mark to outgrow Jacob. I didn’t think I’d be on his side but I am now lol
  42. 1 point
    YES! Love this type of story, with the semi-realistic approach to his growth and ascension to alpha status. I''m really enjoying how he's really growing into all facets of exagerrated masculinity, the fighting, smoking, one-nights stands, gun, the beard. He's all in and I'm loving in. Awesome stuff, can't wait to read more!
  43. 1 point
    Wow, the moment they almost kissed,hot. And then Eric fantasizing about fucking Seth's huge thick muscle ass , wow . After this we just know that the worship and flex show that Seth is going to give Eric is going to get very very hot , here's hoping Seth does turn out to be a huge muscle bottom
  44. 1 point
    I feel the exact same way. Never been a fan of feminization either, but the way that Dick is so huge, strong, and powerful that he subtly gets Jerry to change himself is just an astoundingly intoxicating way to demonstrate his dominance.
  45. 1 point
    Bueno bueno bueno... Ahí va! DOS Al día siguiente me desperté tan dolorido que tuve que pasar un rato largo en la cama y en la ducha para que el agua caliente me ayudara. Fran estuvo afuera todo el día. Cuando regresó yo estaba viendo televisión. Puso su enorme mano sobre mi cabeza como si yo fuera un perro y con un movimiento lento y perfecto se sacó la remera para que yo volviera a ver su cuerpo musculoso inflarse y brillar bajo la luz de mi departamento. Ahí me dijo que la gente del consorcio nos había enviado una carta documento. Al parecer había llegado a sus oídos que estábamos usando el departamento para la prostitución y eso faltaba al código de conducta. A Fran todo el asunto le causaba gracia. Fue hasta la cocina, abrió a heladera y cómo siempre empezó a tomar leche directamente del envase. Cuando entré a la cocina la imagen del hilo de leche cayendo por entre sus pectorales peludos me dejó sin nada que decir. Yo no sabía si Fran lo hacía a propósito o si siquiera se daba cuenta. Pero su cuerpo era tan grande que ya no era normal. Cada parte de su cuerpo era simplemente tan inmensa que cualquier cosa que hiciera resultaba simplemente alucinante. Si flexionaba un brazo para levantar algo los músculos se le inflaban tanto que parecía estar dando un espectáculo de fuerza, si tomaba aire su pecho se inflaba al punto que simplemente no parecía casual, así era todo. Y ni que hablar cuando se rascaba la pija enorme debajo del pantalón. Era simplemente una imagen demasiado tremenda para que yo no pudiera quedarme sin palabras. —No pasa nada, enano —me dijo acercándose. Retrocedí para dejarlo pasar y quedé de espaldas contra la pared. Fran se paró a dos centímetros de mi. Sus piernas eran dos columnas peludas e inmensas que me tapaban toda la mirada. Sobre mi cabeza colgaba su pija monstruosa y más arriba de eso sobresalían las montañas peludas de sus pectorales. Encima de todo eso Fran me miraba. —Conseguí un departamento —dijo. —¿Un qué? —Un departamento, enano —dijo como si nada y tomó un poco más de leche que resbaló suave sobre una de sus tetas musculosas y cayó sobre mi cabeza—. Nos mudamos. —Fran… —dije. —Esta vez me encargo yo —dijo—. Vas a ser mi huésped —dijo y se acercó todavía más, ahora sí presionándome con sus piernas inmensas cubiertas de músculos gigantes. Intenté defenderme con mis manos, pero no pude hacer nada más que sentir la fuerza sus muslos presionándome. —No te preocupes —escuche que decía porque yo ya no podía ver nada—. No te voy a cobrar por vivir conmigo. Vos no vas a poder vivir más acá y yo necesito un lugar en el que no me hagan quilombo por trabajar. —Fran… —Necesito coger más —dijo y flexionó las piernas. Pude sentir como se volvían de piedra bajo mis manos—. Estoy haciendo buena guita, pero seguro puedo hacer mucho más. ¿Te imaginás si me vuelvo más musculoso? ¡Ja! ¡Me voy a forrar de dinero! Voy a ser el hombre más musculoso y rico del mundo. —Fran… —¿Te dan ganas, putito? ¿Qué decís? Te venís conmigo y me ves garchar todos lo días sin gastar un peso. Vas a poder ver todos los días el lomo que tengo y como me vuelvo más inmenso. Es mucho más de lo imaginaste en tu puta vida. ¿Qué decís? Querés ver lo grande que me pongo. Imaginate el tamaño de mi pija, voy a ser una bestia. —Fran, no puedo respirar. Apretó un poco más. —No podés respirar de lo grande que estoy, enano. Esta casa de mierda ya se volvió demasiado chica para un chabón tan grande y musculoso como yo. Ni por las puertas paso ya. Entonces quedamos así, te venís conmigo —dijo y me levantó con ambas manos—. Abrazo de compañeros de cuarto —dijo. Y apretó mi cara contra sus imposibles pectorales mientras se reía. —La vamos a pasar en grande —dijo—. Bien grande como mis músculos. Después me dejó y se fue a bañar. Yo había acabado tres veces en un menos de cinco minutos. El departamento que Fran había alquilado quedaba en el barrio más caro de la ciudad. Yo no entendía como hacía para pagar semejante cantidad de guita, era simplemente demasiado caro. Tardé unos días en entender qué estaba sucediendo. El departamento era un loft de más de cien metros cuadrados y dos pisos. Solo tenía un cuarto por lo que nuestras camas (la suya King size y la mía más pequeña) quedaron en el mismo espacio. Yo simplemente no entendía nada. —¿Te molesta compartir cuarto conmigo, enano? —dijo cuando apoyó la cama que había cargado con un solo brazo durante los cinco pisos. Se sacó la remera y se secó la transpiración de su pecho y sus abdominales. Flexionó ambos brazos para mostrarme el tamaño de sus músculos y dijo: —Imaginate verme en bolas todos los días. Yo simplemente no podía entender que estaba pasando. Esa misma noche un viejo golpeó la puerta. El tipo debía tener cincuenta años. Había traído un vino carísimo y un kilo de helado. Cuando yo abrí la puerta quedó desconcertado. —¡Antonio! —lo llamó Fran. Se había terminado de bañar y estaba en medio del loft, con una toalla alrededor de la cintura y todo su increíble torso al aire, mojado y brillando. Cada movimiento de su cuerpo resaltaba su pecho, sus hombros como piedras y sus brazos abultados. Antonio me dio la botella de vino y el kilo de helado y con la boca abierta caminó como un tarado a los brazos de Fran. Él lo levantó como si fuera un bebé y lo cargó hasta el cuarto mientras Antonio acariciaba esos dos pectorales inmensos como si fueran un tesoro (y lo eran). —Dios mio, Fran, que pecho que tenés. Sos enorme! —Esta noche mis músculos son todos tuyos. Yo no podía creer lo que pasó después. Antonio adoró el cuerpo inmenso de Fran mientras él se cagaba de risa. —Dios mio, Fran! Sos el hombre mas musculoso que vi en mi vida. Dejame besar tu pecho, tus hombros, tus brazos. ¡Que fuerte que estás! ¡Que macho que sos! Tocó y besó todos sus músculos hasta que Fran se cansó y se levantó. Dejó caer la toalla y su pija gigante se elevó como un mástil. —Fran... sos demasiado grande... No... por favor no... Me vas a matar... —Tranquilo, putito —le dijo Fran mientras lo alzaba y lo sentaba sobre su pija—. Afloja que te va a gustar. Y lo violó varias veces. Su pija era demasiado grande. Era simplemente irreal. —¿Qué pasa, Antonio? —le decía Fran mientras lo violaba— ¿La tengo demasiado grande? ¿Soy demasiado hombre para vos? Yo me senté en mi cama, frente a la suya y me tomé el vino y me bajé todo el helado mirando a Fran penetrando a Antonio, haciendo que se tragara toda su leche y apretándolo contra su pecho para que sintiera la fuerza y el tamaño de sus músculos. El espectáculo fue impresionante. Fran se reía a carcajadas y me miraba cada tanto para ver mi expresión. —¿Disfrutando el show, putito? ¡Mirá el lomo que tengo! —decía y apretaba a Antonio contra sus pectorales hasta que el viejo se empezaba a ahogar. Después volvió a cogérselo para que yo viera su pija gigantesca y parada abriendo un agujero enorme en el culo de Antonio. Ahí descubrí que esa noche sola había servido para pagar por el alquiler por dos años. Así de caros se habían vuelto el inmenso cuerpo musculoso de Fran.
  46. 1 point
    Part Five Wow, who’s the brave man copping a feel of my hot ass as I turn around. Go for it, dude. Grab some of that firm, muscled cheek. See, how I can even flex that hard thing. Well, that was one long moan, wasn’t it? Here, let me back this thing up so you can bury that pretty face of yours all up in it. Let my ass cheeks squeeze the hell out of your cheeks, man. Oh yeah, let me reach around your head and pull you up into that hole even tighter, dude. You like that ass, don’t you? Massaging your face like a pro, aren’t I? Listen to you, making sounds like a baby gurgling with his bottle. Never thought a big strong ass could make you so happy, did you? Just wait for when my poser isn’t there to stop your tongue. Wow, that thought really got you going, didn’t it? Look at you, the once all shy thing is now a proud butt boy. Damn, dude, I can tell that mouth of yours is going to be hot as hell. You’ve got some mighty fine skills going on. It must be the material you’re working with that’s bringing out the beast in you. Let’s slam that nose of yours up in there a few more times. Yeah, look at the smile on that face as I walk away. You’ve been in ass-heaven, haven’t you? There’s no tighter, stronger, or more-bubbly butt around, dude. You’ll need to see that thing filling out some tight jeans, one day. A more-beautiful sight has yet to be found. Oh, you look so lonely over there as I make these drinks, man. Here, how about a big arm flex to entertain you as I work. Yeah, that’s it – rub that hard cock of yours through your pants as you gaze at my arm. My big, flexed mound of muscle makes you get all steamed up – happens to the best of them, dude. No one can keep from yanking on himself when I pop these puppies up in the air. I think I’ll make these drinks a little stronger, dude. The alcohol seems to be taking away a lot of your inhibitions. Here, let me disintegrate this lime with one tight powerful squeeze, I have a feeling you won’t mind licking the juice that misses the glass and runs down my muscled, veiny forearm, will you? Yeah, that increased rubbing action at the crotch tells me you like the idea. Look at that poor demolished lime – crushed to smithereens. Here’s your drink, cutie. How about we trade places so you can straddle my big thighs and play with all this upper body goodness for a while. Careful with the drinks, man! Who knew you could move so fast. I might need to call you the Flash from now on. Must be the idea of feeling all these hard bulges that turned you into Speedy Gonzalez. Dude, you’re going to have to spread your legs a lot more than that – look how wide my quads are. Yeah, that’s it . . . ride those big things like a proud cowboy. Look at you turning all shy again. You don’t know where to begin, do you? Here, first take a big gulp of your vodka tonic. That might make you surer of where those tiny trembling hands should go first. Oh baby, your big bald genie was hoping you’d go for his mammoth chest, first. It often gets overlooked because of my bulging mountainous biceps. Guys just love my big arms – what can I say? Yeah, that’s it, try and make my pecs yield to your weak hands, but they’re just not giving in at all, now are they? And when I tense them like this, you can’t even push in the skin, can you? Look at you, frozen in awe. I love it when my muscles make a guy automatically take a Zen moment and contemplate powerful things for a few seconds. It’s like you went off to muscle Neverland for a little while. Here, I’ll lessen the tense so you can go back to being able to grab a little meat. Yeah, that’s some mighty fine kneading, there, stud. You should be a baker. How about those big jutting plugs, dude? Care to latch on to my nipples and have your way with them. They love abuse, so pull, twist, and poke til your heart’s content. You ain’t ever going to be too rough for my nips, pal. You just aren’t strong enough. Yeah, listen to you, already huffing and puffing from the exertion – trying to make me feel something more than just a lovely nipple massage. Soon, we’ll have you sweating up a storm. Let’s take that shirt of yours off, man. Since we’re this close and all, let’s get off on how much bigger all my muscles are compared to yours. Let’s not waste time with so many buttons, man. Let my big strong hands just rip that thing open. Aw yeah, buttons be gone. Now, let’s tear that thing from your body. See, isn’t this a lot nicer – your surprisingly quite furry little body so close to all my colossal-ness? Skin to skin is always much nicer. Yeah, that’s it, look back and forth and soak up the unbelievable difference that can exist between a body that’s been in the gym since it was fourteen and a dad bod that picked up its first weight . . . what, maybe about a year ago, I’m guessing from the look of you. Oh, two years ago – wow, man, not much progress for two years. You’re gonna have to let this big powerful man show you how to lift for some improvements, okay? Squeeze one of your own nips with one hand. See, even our plugs are different. Feel how solid and huge mine are compared to your little mosquito-bite-sized bumps. Amazing what an enormous turn on just a chunky, hard plug of beef can be, isn’t it? Twist your own with the same force you’re using on mine. Whoa, okay, let go, dude. I didn’t think you’d really do it. Those nips of yours, dude, are not ready for that kind of abuse. They need to be worked out just like the rest of your small body. I can recommend some nipple exercises to help those things jut out pleasingly through the material of a tight polo, dude. And when we get some hard meat on that chest of yours you’ll love the way a shirt can rub those nubs raw and make them overly sensitive. Look at you, still trying to get over all that self-inflicted pain – while my man-tits just love your double-downed effort to make me feel something. You want to gnaw on that nub for a while, dude. You want to show this big man what that mouth of yours can do for his massive pec? Yeah, look at how that idea makes you light up like a Christmas tree. Chow down, dude, it’s big enough for a family of six.
  47. 1 point
  48. 1 point
    Part One: The Mysterious Signs Begin I couldn’t help it, but every time I looked at my five year old, Robby, I thought of his other dad. Dennis had lasted pretty long after Robby was born, well almost a year is sort of good. I just think he never really wanted to be a father, or, at least, he didn’t want to give up being involved in the Los Angeles gay party scene. Unfortunately, heavy partying and fatherhood do not go hand in hand. I had not even attempted to date in the last four years, because raising Robby had been so much fun and, let’s face it, a lot of work, as well. I was not complaining, though. I loved being a father and I adored everything about my son. One evening, before bedtime, we were busy building castles in the living room with all the cushions from the sofa, every pillow in the house, and a pile of blankets. Robby was having a blast and laughing up a storm. As I noticed him starting to get tired, I also watched his face turn somewhat serious. I could tell he had a question he wanted to ask, so I simply waited, wanting to allow my son to work through whatever was on his mind. “Daddy?” He asked as we started putting cushions back on the sofa. “Yes, Captain, my captain.” I replied using what was his favorite nickname that I had given him. “Will I ever have another dad?” came his question and it caught me off guard. I stammered a little as I tried to think of something to say. “I don’t know, Robby. Why? Do you want another dad?” I finally answered. “I just don’t want you to be alone,” he said staring at me with his big brown eyes. Out of the mouths of babes come some of the most profound statements, right? I fought back tears that threatened because of his honesty and his concern for me. “I’m, I’m not alone Robby. I have you.” I said turning to the task of folding the blankets so my face would not acknowledge how his statement impacted me. “It’s not the same, daddy, and you know it,” Robby said almost as if he were reprimanding me. “You need someone like the daddies in your newspapers.” “What newspapers?” I asked turning to him and my heart started to beat quickly. “The ones under your bed,” he replied innocently. I felt my face turn a deep shade of red. I had recently picked up a copy of Muscle and Fitness, Flex, and a couple other bodybuilding magazines for some quick “clean” beat off material. I had also slid it under my bed when I was finished, forgetting all about them. I wanted to kick myself for not hiding them somewhere else or, better yet, throwing them away. I had intended to actually read the articles, though. Yeah, right. “What were you doing under my bed, young man?” I asked jokingly, tickling his stomach in an attempt to keep the conversation as light as possible. I was desperate not to take my embarrassment out on my son. It wasn’t his fault that I found it easy to escape from reality for a few minutes by releasing a load to some picture of a muscle bound guy. I wanted to make sure he did not pick up that there might be something wrong about the magazines – which there wasn’t – at least that’s what I told myself. “Hide and seek! It took you forever to find me,” he exclaimed triumphantly. He had no concept that forever had really been about seven minutes. That thought calmed my nerves a little, that wasn’t enough time for him to explore the magazines too thoroughly. “You need to give one back, cause the pages are glued together,” he said matter-of-factly and I actually could feel my skin turning even redder. “Yeah, I’ll do that Robby. I guess there was a problem when they made that one. By the way, those aren’t newspapers. They’re magazines. You know, like your Disney magazine.” I was trying desperately to get him on some other subject. “Oh yeah. Magazine,” he replied. I could tell he was saying the word out loud so he could memorize what it was. My little captain hated getting things wrong. This was a trait he inherited from me. “I picked one out for you.” “What’s that?” I asked trying to act nonchalant. “I have my other dad for you,” came the explanation and I found myself somewhat interested and totally surprised. “Come here, little mister,” I said grabbing Robby and pulling him into my lap as I sat on the sofa. “You have another dad, remember? Dennis is your dad and I’m your daddy. You don’t need anyone else, right? You know that Dennis loves you very much, don’t you?” I looked at his happy little face and watched as he started to smile. “Yes. But I want someone to love you!” Robby was obviously very pleased with himself. “Well, you love me, don’t you?” I asked. “That’s not the same. You need a big man to love you,” he said quickly. “You are the only big man I need,” I said, again tickling him and becoming very happy as I listened to his high-pitched laughter. I finally stopped poking his stomach and he, again, looked at me very seriously. “No daddy, a real big man. Really, really big. I asked Charlie if he likes you and he said yes. I got him for you.” Robby truly wanted me to be happy and he thought this is what I needed. I decided it would be best to humor him. I was also a little curious about this Charlie. “Oh yeah? Charlie, you say? And where did you get this big man named Charlie?” I asked smiling at my son. “Cereal box!” he yelled, laughing. “The cereal box? I hope it was, at least, from the Fruit Loops box. Well, where is he, this Charlie? I’d like to meet him. I don’t see him anywhere. Is he hiding?” I carefully teased, not wanting to take the chance I might make Robby think I didn’t believe him. “You can’t see him yet, daddy. You don’t believe.” Robby said strongly. “Oh, I understand. So, it’s going to take some time. Well, I can wait. You let me know when he’s ready to meet me. By the way, what does Charlie look like?” I asked, glancing at my watch and noticing it was time to get ready for bed. “He’s bigger than you. He has black hair. He has lots of muscles. He eats a lot. He goes to the gym all the time. He doesn’t wear a shirt. He’s like Superman.” Robby ticked off all of Charlie’s attributes and I must admit that the guy did sound kind of yummy. “Well, you tell Charlie that it’s time for the Captain to go to bed. Time to brush our teeth,” I said scooping Robby into my arms and heading upstairs to his bathroom. “Charlie, we’re going to bed now. Come brush your teeth!” Robby yelled as I carried him from the den. Once inside the bathroom, we began our pre-bedtime ritual. We first washed our faces and then began to brush our teeth. I reached for our matching SpongeBob electric toothbrushes and was shocked a little when I saw that there was a third toothbrush in the cup holder. All three were similar. I clearly remembered only buying two. For a split second I was confused, but then I realized that maybe Dennis had brought one over when he visited . . . what was it, two months ago. I started to get angry at the thought of Dennis not taking any interest in Robby’s life unless I forced him to, but all those thoughts were interrupted. “Charlie likes SpongeBob, too!” Robby said, pointing to the extra toothbrush. “Well that is very convenient!” I said, still slightly confused. “What’s con –vee –neeiant?” asked Robby. I paused, this was not the time to try and fully explain. “It means that it’s very cool.” I answered and we began to brush our teeth. Once we had both peed - something that could take forever - we went into his room and I read him three of his favorite books. Robby usually wanted to continue reading more books and even complained when I said it was time for lights out, but tonight he simply said “okay” when I said it was time to sleep. I got the distinct feeling he wanted me out of the room. We quickly said what we were thankful for on that day and asked God to take care of everyone we knew. Again, Robby usually took the opportunity to list everyone he had ever met and then some, but tonight he used the generic “everyone,” then kissed me, and pulled the cover up to his chin. “Nighty-night, Captain,” I said as I turned out the light, made sure the night light was on, and then pulled the door almost fully closed – I always left enough space so I could easily look in and he could be protected by the extra light from the hall. “Night, daddy. Charlie says nighty-night, too. He says he likes you.” Robby replied, not looking at me, but staring directly at the rocking chair in the corner of his room. I glanced over and could have sworn that the chair was moving. I blinked a few times and then backed out of the room. “That’s wonderful, Robby. See you in the morning.” I answered. So Robby had his first imaginary friend. I definitely needed to talk to someone about what to do. Was it odd that his imaginary friend was someone for me? I think it was. I found myself getting really angry with Dennis, for some reason. I felt that if he were more present in Robby’s life (and mine) this would not have happened. I made a mental note to give Robby’s doctor a call tomorrow – and my therapist. Hopefully, one of them would be able to give me some advice. I had gone back downstairs and collected the blankets and extra pillows. I came back upstairs to replace them in the hallway closet when I heard talking coming from Robby’s room. I felt a deep fear as I suddenly realized there were two voices and one was obviously an adult. I put the blankets and pillows down on the hallway table quickly and pushed open Robby’s door. My heart was beating hard as I prepared to fight off the intruder. Robby turned to look at me as soon as the door opened. I glanced around the room and saw, immediately, that there was no one else there. “Who were you talking to Robby?” I asked and could hear the fear in my own voice. I hoped I was able to hide it from my son, though. “Charlie,” he replied. “But who’s voice did I hear?” I asked, trying hard not to freak out. Robby glanced over at the rocking chair. “Charlie’s” he replied again, staring at me blankly. “But were you making his voice? It sounded different from yours.” I said, stepping a little into the room and glancing around a second time. I was beginning to feel a little crazy. “No, daddy.” Robby was looking at me as if I had two heads. “Well, it’s time for bed. Tell Charlie that you have to go to sleep.” I said, grabbing the door again. “Yes, daddy. Time for bed, Charlie,” he said as I backed into the hallway. “Daddy?” “Yes, Robby,” I replied, sounding a little too frustrated. “Charlie says you have a nice butt.” Robby answered. I was dumbfounded and also wanted to laugh out loud. I could not believe this was coming out of my son’s mouth. Where had he learned this kind of talk? I was sure he got it from daycare. I was going to have to speak to Miss Emma about this. She was a great teacher and would know exactly what to do. “Well, that’s really nice. You thank Charlie for me. But, remember, we don’t use that word unless we’re in the bathroom. That’s bathroom talk, remember?” I said trying not to laugh. “Yes sir,” he said. “G’night.” “Nighty-night.” I replied and returned to the task of taking the blankets and pillows to the closet. I decided at that moment it was a “glass of wine” night. If I was hearing voices, I definitely needed something to help me sleep. Still, as I uncorked a pinot noir in the kitchen, I could not shake the fact that I had really thought I heard two voices. I grabbed the latest New Yorker and sat down on the sofa in the den. I started thinking about vacation spots. I obviously needed a break. It was then I remembered the magazines beneath my bed. I ran upstairs and hid them on a high shelf in my closet, not wanting to discard them just yet. I think there were a few more jerk-off sessions to be produced by those pictures. Who knows, maybe one of the guys was named Charlie. Part II: I See Big People The room was very cold. I could see my own breath every time I exhaled. I knew I was being watched even though I knew no one else was in the room. Someone sat there staring at me. I could feel that it wasn’t a person that wished me harm, but I was still unable to get a good look at their face or their body. It was also obvious that there was something special about the being that observed me. I felt like a human that’s been abducted by aliens and watched closely – as if under a microscope. The only difference was that the person staring at me didn’t cause me to worry or be frightened, no; they caused me to be shy and withdrawn. I could not put my hand on what the feeling was and then it struck me like a bolt of lightning. I felt unworthy. I felt inadequate in some way. But, in spite of these feelings and in spite of the coldness that filled the room, I was extremely turned on. I felt more alive that I had felt in a long time. Suddenly I was awake and conscious that I was lying on the sofa in the den downstairs with the New Yorker open across my chest. I had fallen asleep. The wine had obviously caused me to have some kind of bizarre dream. I lay there for a few minutes and let reality seep into my brain. I was suddenly overcome with the same feeling as in my dream – someone was sitting in the room staring at me. I sat up quickly and looked around. No one was there. What the hell was happening to me? If this was what it meant to lose your sanity, then I was determined to beat whatever was taking over. For Robby’s sake I would not allow my mind to disappear. “Don’t worry. I’m here.” The voice was clear as a bell. I immediately stood up and looked around the room again. My heart was racing and my adrenaline was kicking in wildly. I was not imagining anything. “Show yourself,” I said out loud. Silence surrounded me. I grabbed my head and squeezed tightly. Did I drink that much wine? I looked at my half full glass – knowing it was still my first one. I certainly could hold my liquor better than that. It must be something else, but what? I was still young. I was still fit. I could not be losing my mind. I was just too stressed out. I had been working too hard – on top of being a single dad. I made a decision at that exact moment. “I deserve a day off,” I said to no one, as if resolved to force myself to relax. “Yes, you do.” Again, the voice was very distinct and loud. This time it caused me to jump. I gasped out loud. My body was trembling by this point and I had begun to sweat. I quickly turned out lights and left the den. I moved to upstairs, glancing in on Robby as I passed his room. Seeing my son instantly calmed my uneasiness. He was sound asleep with his thumb in his mouth – a habit I had tried desperately to break, but even I couldn’t control him while he slept. I moved to the rocking chair, my favorite place to sit and watch my son. As soon as I sat down a feeling of deep warmth and some kind of mysterious power overcame my body. The sensation was so intense that it didn’t scare me, as a matter of fact; it caused me to get turned on immediately. My dick was suddenly hard and throbbing. In spite of the incredible feeling, I jumped up and turned to look at the chair. It moved slowly – obviously fueled by my sudden departure – but it also looked inviting and so unbelievably comfortable. I sat back down and let the warm, secure feeling surround me again. I swear the chair rocked without me pushing it. Slowly, I let my body succumb to the rhythm of the chair and I fell asleep. This time there were no dreams; there was only a feeling of deep peace. I slept more soundly than I had in years. I could feel that Robby was asleep in my lap before I even open my eyes. I let the heartbeat of my son reverberate in my body as we sat there, still rocking slowly where I rested in the chair. I could hear his heavy breathing caused by his deep sleep. I could only imagine Robby waking in the middle of the night and seeing me in the chair in his room – what had he thought? Usually, he came into my room in the middle of the night and joined me in my bed – a habit I knew I should not allow, but I secretly loved it. My son loved the security of his dad – a feeling I somehow connected with on some deep level. It was the exact feeling that presently surrounded us, somehow, in the chair. At first, knowledge of this feeling made me nervous, but in my half-asleep daze I allowed myself to simply rest in that awareness of total peace. Robby’s breathing caused me to fall in and out of sleep for another thirty minutes. Finally, my son began to stir and I knew we would both be up and about very soon. “Morning, Captain,” I said when he looked up at me. “Why did you sleep in my room?” he asked, not even taking time to say good morning. “I fell asleep watching you,” I replied. “You both did,” he said smiling. “Both? Who? Charlie?” I asked. “Yep. He sat right here with you.” Robby answered as he climbed out of my lap. “I’m hungry.” “You’re always hungry,” I said teasingly. I stood up and he grabbed my hand, starting to pull me towards the door. Once he was interested in food there was no changing his mind at all. I let the comment about Charlie go at the present moment. I knew it was time to get some food in my child. While Robby ate some cereal and watched cartoons, I called my office and left a message for my secretary saying that I would be taking the day off. I knew I had an empty schedule and nothing too pressing to deal with. I could envision Margaret smiling as she listened to my voicemail. She had been begging me to take a day off for a while. She was extremely efficient and very protective of both Robby and me. She would certainly cover for me if anyone needed anything. I made a mental note to bring her favorite lemon pastry the next morning as a little thank you. Robby shouted for joy and threw his hands in the air when I told him that I had a surprise for him. He said he hoped it was a pony, but he seemed genuinely happier when I said I was taking the day off and he wouldn’t have to go to Miss Emma’s place. I asked him what he wanted to do, but I knew the answer before he spoke. “I want to go to the park!” he exclaimed. Robby always wanted to go to this big park in the middle of our city. There were multiple playgrounds, a few open fields for kite flying, a pond that had powered boats he could steer, and much more. I glanced outside and saw that it was going to be a beautiful day. I knew time at the park would be fantastic for both of us. “The park it is, then. How about a picnic, some kite-flying, and, of course, much time at the playground.” I replied. “Two playgrounds,” Robby insisted as he laughed. “We’ll see you greedy little mister,” I said reaching over to mess up his hair. “Charlie’s happy, too,” Robby said looking across the table at the empty chair in front of him. I smiled and nodded my head. “He also says don’t shave.” “What?” I asked glancing back to my son after having turned to look at the headlines of the paper on the table. “Charlie likes your scruffy look,” he answered, looking back at the cartoons on the television. I knew the reason Robby was telling me this was because he thought shaving would delay our departure, but it still sounded nice – having a boyfriend that liked me even with my morning hair and morning stubble. Dennis had always been concerned with how I looked – at all times and he didn’t hesitate to critique. “Well, I’m beginning to like this Charlie more and more,” I said taking our bowls to the sink. “Why don’t you go brush your teeth and change clothes. I’ll put a few things in the picnic basket and then take a quick shower.” “Yippee!” My enthusiastic son screamed as he jumped down from the chair and ran from the room, adding, “Charlie says to make sure to bring some vegeetubles cause they make him stronger!” This comment caught me off guard. Robby did not like any vegetables. I could not believe he wanted me to include them for our picnic. I guessed it was something he had noticed in the magazines that had been under my bed. Maybe there had been an ad where some big guy was eating something green. I made a mental note to use Charlie’s words the next time I was trying to get my son to eat carrots or broccoli. I still loved the fact that Robby could not clearly say some words – like vegetables – it seemed to keep him the little boy I wanted him to remain. I grabbed a pack of carrots and some raw celery with the hope that Robby might choose this over crackers. I knew, deep down, there was a fat chance of that, though. I finished packing our picnic basket, pulled a blanket and the kite from a closet, and then went to take a quick shower. As I passed by Robby’s room I heard him talking, so I stood out of sight to listen for a while. “He’s gonna like you. Cause you’re big and really strong. I promise. You can help…” Robby stepped into his closet and I missed a little of what he said next. I moved closer to the edge of the door and heard him struggling to put on a shirt. “Yeah, you should do that.” I could hear that he had moved back into the room, so I stepped a few feet back down the hall. “I’ll come in to tie your shoes in a sec, buddy,” I cried out, acting as if I was just coming upstairs. “I’m just going to take a quick shower.” “Charlie tied ‘em,” he yelled back. I laughed at that thought and knew that my son had tried to tie his tennis shoes by himself again. Last time they had ended up a big jumble of knots. I knew it would take me a few minutes to straighten them out. I stepped into his room and saw him standing in the center. He was dressed smartly in a pullover yellow polo shirt and a pair of blue-red plaid shorts. I glanced down at his feet – not only were his shoes on the right feet, but they were also tied in perfect bows. My mouth dropped open and I simply stared at this Stepford child in front of me. I looked at his smiling face and noticed that even his hair was combed. “Who are you? And how did you tie those shoes?” I asked amazed. “I didn’t tie them. Charlie did. And I’m Robby,” he said walking past me into the hallway, headed downstairs. I knew he wanted to watch more cartoons – at least until the moment it was time to leave. “Please hurry and take your shower. Charlie’s ready to go.” I quickly stepped into the hall. I was so surprised by everything that had just happened that my good parenting skills had gone away. I called out to him before he started down the stairs. “Robby. I didn’t know you knew how to tie your shoes. That’s great. And you look really good.” I was still shocked by my little man. “I told you - Charlie tied my shoes,” he said looking at me like I was deaf. “Hey, Robby, you know that I can’t see Charlie, right?” I said this before I could filter my thoughts. I can’t explain the feelings that were twirling around my head – jealousy of his imaginary friend, bewilderment at my son’s new skills, and surprise that he hadn’t told me what he could do. “Not yet, dad, not yet,” he said simply and turned, jumping down the stairs two at a time. My quick shower gave me time to sort through the confusion caused by my son’s imaginary friend. I knew, instinctively, that it was totally acceptable and healthy for kids to have someone that they could share intimate secrets with – even if that person wasn’t real. I also realized it was difficult on my son to only have one parent. Again, I felt unresolved anger at Dennis rear its ugly head in my heart. I needed to allow Robby to develop his friendship with “Charlie” without any feelings of guilt or shame. I was happy that I retained a little knowledge from my adolescent pysch class in college. I struggled; however, to understand Robby’s need to make Charlie some big guy that might make me happy. Was it possible that I projected my lust for bodybuilders to my son without even knowing it? Sure, some of my friends – who were also his friends – were well built, but they were not love interests. I began to worry that Robby had noticed I tended to stare at big guys when we were out in public. There were a few other dads at his daycare that were huge and maybe he could sense how I changed when I was around them. I made a mental note that from now on I would not let some guy’s big muscles capture my attention so easily. Oh, who was I kidding? That was not possible. I also felt like it wasn’t unhealthy for my son to know the type of man I was attracted to – mainly because I was sure he didn’t fully get what it meant when adults were in relationships. By the time I joined Robby downstairs I had decided that I would treat Charlie as a member of the family – mainly because the idea of some big muscular guy looking out for my son somehow made me very happy. I was sure I also hoped Charlie was looking out for me, as well. The park was only slightly empty for such a beautiful work day. Robby wanted to go to his favorite playground first and we both knew we’d be there for a while. I knew my son’s routine as well as he did. We would begin with a quick trip down the slide, a quick bounce on the see-saw balanced on a giant spring in the ground, and then head toward the imitation tire-swing in the center of many other different swing sets - off to one side of the playground. My son followed the pattern perfectly, but we were both disappointed to find that the metal structure that held up the tire-swing had been partially pulled from the cement blocks that held it. Two of the four poles were slightly in the air and bent. I imagined a group of older kids piling as many people as possible on the tire and their weight causing the poles of the structure to be ripped from where it rested. I anticipated my son to be very sad that he couldn’t play on his favorite piece of equipment. “Sorry, Captain. It looks like the swing is out of order. I think someone broke it,” I said glancing down at my boy. “That’s okay.” Robby replied, as he looked up at me, “Charlie will fix it. Let’s go to the jungle gym.” With that, he tore out across the big sand pit to the climbing structure across the play area. I’m sure my mouth was wide open from the shock of his response. I laughed a little at how easily he had recovered from this setback and started out after him. I glanced around and saw other adults helping their kids swing, climb, and explore parts of the play area. I, of course, scouted out the eight to ten dads that were there, checking to see if they met my definition of “yummy.” As usual, almost all of them appeared to be not only devastatingly handsome, but undeniably straight, as well. I immediately reminded myself of my decision to not be caught by my son staring at other men. I turned back to Robby and saw that he was already halfway up the dome-like metal structure that seemed like a perfect place for some young kid to have an accident. I seemed to remember a movie where Dustin Hoffman watches his son fall from a similar formation and he has to carry him to the nearby hospital. This thought made me sprint quickly to where Robby was climbing. “Not too high, Robby. You’re going to make me nervous,” I said, trying not to actually let on how scared I really was. “To the top, dad!” He exclaimed as he looked back towards me. “Only if I can come, too,” I replied. I then climbed next to him and we traveled together to the top. Robby sat at the apex of the structure and looked out over the playground, as if he was surveying his kingdom. I sort of leaned on the structure, bending my body to the curve of the metal bars. “Charlie fixed the swing,” Robby said after a couple of minutes and he began to climb down. My need to have my hand at his back, as he turned around to make his descent, made me ignore his comment. Why was it that the trip down from the structure seemed so much more dangerous than the trip up? When he was about a foot from the ground Robby turned to me, saying, “I can do it dad.” My son was emphasizing a point that would probably take me a lifetime to learn. There would always come moments when Robby would need me to let go and let him do something by himself. I moved my hand from his back and watched as he jumped from his spot to the soft sand below. He then began to run in the direction of the swing sets. I jumped down, as well, and hurried after him. I was sure he was going to be sad that he couldn’t go on the tire swing, but I knew we’d find other stuff to do. “Robby, wait for me,” I called after him. I did not want him to get on the swing with it not being secure. My son listened to me and stopped – standing next to the metal bars that held up the swing. He turned to look at me, as I got closer. As I reached his side my mouth fell open for the second time since we had arrived at the park. I glanced down and saw that the poles of the swing were now secure in the cement blocks below. I bent down to look closer. It didn’t seem to be a great job, but the poles were buried deep in the blocks. As a matter of fact it looked as if the poles had somehow been thrust into the concrete so hard that the force of the blow had actually created the holes – and not some drill or other machine. There were a few cracks around the new holes and I saw a few chips of concrete scattered on the ground. I took a quick look around the place to see if I could see park rangers or workmen – anyone that might have done the job. I wanted to make sure it was safe. There were only parents and their children scattered around the area. I looked back at the poles in the ground, reaching out to grab one and shake it. The thing didn’t budge. It was certainly buried in the concrete tightly and could have easily held up a group of adults swinging on the tire. My eyes turned to look where my hand gripped the pole because I felt something strange – as if the pole had been dented somehow. I moved my hand and could have sworn I saw indentions that resembled fingers. I looked across to the other pole and saw the same kind of markings – just slightly lower than this side. I blinked a few times and tried to picture the tool that had been used to grab these things hard enough to slam them into the concrete. It didn’t really matter, though, because Robby had already climbed on the tire and was begging me to push him. I turned to my son and obliged. For the next fifteen minutes his favorite word became “again.” I would send the tire spinning around and then push it back and forth, like it was a ride at an amusement park. Robby didn’t care how fast it spun or how hard I pushed him – he just wanted me to do it over and over. I was beginning to get a little dizzy just watching him. Finally, he announced it was time for some kite flying. I stopped the swing, he jumped down, and we both turned to head towards the car. I suddenly remembered the indentions on the poles and glanced at them one last time before we walked away. I still could not believe I had failed to notice the workmen as they fixed the swing set – or the machine they used. We got in the car and drove to the open field where people either flew kites or had a picnic. We planned on doing both, along with taking our required afternoon nap. Before we flew the kite I insisted that we both put on a little sunscreen. Robby hated this and only allowed me to apply it to his face, neck, and arms after I promised to reward him with an Oreo cookie. I rewarded myself with one, as well. I was impressed that Robby stayed interested in flying the kite for almost forty-five minutes. Usually he was done with it after it fell to the ground the first time. Once we had spread out the blanket, I pulled out the food for lunch. To my utter amazement, Robby grabbed a couple of carrots first and started chomping on them. I could tell he loved the noise they made. As if to shock me even more, he then took a celery stalk and did the same with it. He noticed I was looking at him strangely. “What?” he asked with a mouth full of celery. “Who are you and what have you done with my Captain Robby? Since when did you eat vegetables?” I asked, forcing myself to not mispronounce the word like Robby did – even though I loved how it sounded. I needed to reinforce the correct pronunciation. “Charlie says they’ll make me big like him,” Robby replied after grabbing another carrot. “Charlie sounds really smart,” I said. “And strong.” Robby added. “Yeah?” I asked and then said, “Even stronger than your old man here?” I lifted my arms in what I knew was a double biceps pose, but Robby probably thought it was just plain stupid looking. “His arms are way bigger,” my son said, deflating my bravado. “He fixed the tire swing, didn’t he? Can I have my ‘nut and jelly sandwich?” Ever since he was two years old, this was what he called his favorite sandwich. I handed him half of one with the crust cut off, just as he liked it. His comment about my arms being small hurt my ego a little and I didn’t think about what I was saying before it came out. “It sounds like you like Charlie more than me,” I muttered, sounding sad. “Naw, I just have to make sure he’s good ‘nuff for you,” Robby replied as I reached over to wipe grape jelly from his cheek. His answer filled my heart with joy. “Don’t talk with your mouth full, young man,” I said, reminding him of something we were working on, but also to cover up how his remark made me happy. He quickly swallowed. “Yes sir,” he said smiling. I could tell he was trying hard to remember all the new rules that came with getting older. My little man wanted to make his dad proud. He also seemed intent on finding me a mate – and one that I approved of. A little later we were lying on the blanket with our heads together looking up at the sky. We were pointing to clouds and naming what they looked like. I was amazed at how Robby saw creative things in the different formations. I wondered if he would be some kind of artist when he grew older. “Hey dad?” he said, making sure I knew it was a question. “Yes, Captain,” I replied. “Ya know how I can see big Charlie and you can’t,” he added tentatively. “Uh huh,” I said, wondering where this was headed. I knew I needed to tread lightly so he would feel no judgment in my comments. “It’s ‘cause I want him. You gotta want him too. You gotta want him a lot. Okay?” came the quick reply from my son. “Okay, Captain,” I said after a short pause. His words had cut into my deepest self. I knew exactly what he meant. My young son’s intuition told him that I didn’t really trust other men anymore. My five year old was worried that his dad’s heart could not bear any more pain caused by people who disappointed him. A tear formed at the corner of my eye and made its way down the side of my face. Something opened inside of me at that moment – and I made a promise that, for my son’s sake, I would begin the long journey back to the living. I would not hide behind my work and my duties as a father anymore. I would try to open myself to love again. As these thoughts passed through my mind two things happened, my son’s breathing became hard, signifying he had fallen asleep, and a cloud passed overhead that resembled a man’s big flexed arm perfectly. Part Three: Touching Is Believing Later that night, there was no argument from Robby when I said it was time for bed. I could tell he was worn out from our day at the park. He asked me to read only one story before lights out and then, when it came time to ask God to look after people we loved, Robby only mentioned Charlie and me. I gave him a kiss, went to the door, and turned out the light. “Dad,” Robby called out before I left the room. “Yes, Captain,” I answered. “Charlie’s going to sleep with you tonight,” he said. I couldn’t see his face, but I could tell, by his voice, that he was smiling. He almost sounded like he had some kind of secret he was keeping from me. I forced that thought out of my head – I was projecting again. “Okay. You sure you don’t need him in here with you?” I asked, concerned about taking his imaginary friend away from him, which sounded so silly when I thought about it. “Naw, he wants to be with you,” Robby said with a slight giggle. “He also says to bring the newspapers, I mean magazines.” Robby corrected himself. My face flushed red and I reached up to turn the light on. I saw that he was looking right at me and was smiling. I found his stare slightly surprising. I knew he did not mean it the way it sounded, but part of me wondered if my five year old didn’t understand, on some level, what the pictures in the magazines did for me. “Night, dad,” he said, turning on his side and shutting his eyes. “Nighty-night, Captain,” I replied, switching off the light again. I went back downstairs and was a little dumbfounded by my son’s comment about the magazines. I found myself a little tired, so I grabbed a glass of wine, turned out lights, and went back upstairs to go to bed. I changed into my favorite Yankees t-shirt and some boxers, preparing myself for a few chapters of the new David Sedaris book that sat on my bedside table. After a few pages and many sips of wine, my mind started drifting from the book I was reading to the magazines hidden under a box on the top shelf in my walk-in closet. I forced my thoughts to return to the book, but only finished two sentences before I took a big sip of wine, returned the book to the table, and got out of bed - headed for the closet. I returned to bed with a bundle of magazines in my hand. I sipped more wine as I lifted each magazine to glance at the cover, deciding that I would use the one with the biggest guy on the cover as my jerk-off material for the night. I settled on FLEX magazine, because on the cover it had a picture of a huge guy curling a barbell loaded with so many weights that his arms bulged out to insane proportions. The words that were printed across the bottom of the picture also made me choose this particular magazine. It read “Create Guns Full of Power!” There was something about a guy’s arms, and the idea of calling them guns, that really got my juices churning. My heart also leapt for joy when I found that the magazine’s center spread was completely about this guy’s arms. There were pictures of him in tight shirts, one of him in a business suit, and many of his naked upper body. The guy really did have huge “guns.” I stared at the pictures as I finished my wine. I was careful not to look at the text underneath the pictures, because I did not want to learn the guy’s name. Tonight, the man with the giant arms was going to be called “Charlie”. By the time I dropped the magazine on the floor, with the others, and turned out the lamp on the bedside table, my hand was already pumping my hardened cock. The slight buzz from the wine only increased my desire for a prolonged build up to ejaculation. I wanted to focus on Charlie’s arms for a while. I closed my eyes and pictured those monstrous arms connected to a big guy kneeling on the bed above me. “Come and get it, Charlie,” I moaned out loud as I stroked by hard shaft. I distinctly felt the sudden sensation of a heavy, muscled body lying on top of mine. I found it hard to breathe, but the feeling was so incredible that I didn’t care. My hand left my rod and fell onto the bed at my side. I thrust my chin into the air as my head pushed back into the pillow and my neck received what felt like two lips kissing and sucking. I was amazed at how real my fantasy sex session felt. “Aw yeah, Charlie, your huge body feels nice,” I whispered, getting into the foreplay fully. “Squeeze me with those big guns.” My arms suddenly seemed forced tightly into my sides, or it could have just been in my mind. I didn’t care. My imagination helped me to be held by hard, muscled arms and my body felt like it was on fire. The weight at my crotch got heavier and I began to focus on what seemed to be happening down there. My hard-as-a-board dick was being smashed by a larger piece of meat and “Charlie” was obviously rocking his own crotch back and forth. I could not ever remember having such a vivid masturbation session. I kept my eyes tightly shut because I did not want this dream to end. Just when I thought my cock could not stand any more of the rocking motion from the large prick rubbing against it, I felt the weight lessen on my upper body and crotch, but not my legs. It was obvious that my “Charlie” had hoisted his huge self onto those two pillar-like arms. I imagined reaching up and grabbing hold of the two meaty pecs that were bulging above me. It seemed so real to me. The feeling of hard layers of muscle, too huge to fully grab, made my body shake with pleasure. “Charlie” flexed his chest and my fingers were pushed out flat, preventing me from grabbing any of his flesh. I simply rubbed my open hands all over his broad upper body, finding his two hard nubs of steel and pinching them roughly. The room, or was it just in my mind, was filled with a deep moan that sounded like the rumble of thunder. My hands then moved up and across stone-like wide shoulders, caressing every striation and bulge. I then let them drop to what I had focused on in the first place – Charlie’s gargantuan arms. The sensation was so powerful that I thought I would lose my load immediately, but I was able to calm my cock and not discharge just from touching vein-covered, marble-like guns that felt bigger than my thighs. I let my fingers trace the hard-corded veins that snaked around his arms. I was immediately reminded of wide trees covered with thick vines and filled with centuries worth of power. How I wished that these kinds of arms would some day scoop me up and carry me into a bedroom and fill me with the same kind of pleasure I was now creating on my own. “Let me feel your meat inside me, Charlie. Please,” I begged to my imaginary lover. Immediately, I sensed my legs being pushed apart. There was now no weight on top of me anywhere. I felt the strong arms pull away from my hands. I let out a light whimper, but then brought my hands to my own chest. I found my own hardened nipples and began to squeeze them mercilessly. Huge hands gripped around my calves and seemed to lift my legs in the air. The sound of ripping cloth caught me off guard and I couldn’t believe my imagination would let nice boxers be torn from my body. I immediately returned to the manhandling that was happening to my body, restoring it to the intense pleasure that had just been interrupted. The big hands moved down to my thighs, grabbed me tightly, and then lifted higher. My ass was in the air and the strong arms holding my legs spread them apart. My erect cock was pressing against my folded mid section and the tip was poking me underneath my chest. I continued to pinch my hard nipples. In the midst of all that was happening I became conscious of a firm wet tongue running up and down the inside of my ass crack. “Charlie” pressed the fat tip into my tight hole, intending to use his own saliva as lube for his stiff pole. I cried out in joy each time I imagined his tongue slipping further into my loosening ass opening. “Yes. Yes. That’s so nice, big guy.” I was getting into this fantasy so much that, for a split second, I thought I might never need a partner again. I forced my mind to return to the preparation that my ass was receiving. The sensation of a strong wet tongue disappeared, but was suddenly replaced by something larger and much harder. “Charlie” let the tip of his hard cock slide up and down across my open asshole. This caused my sphincter to contract and release each time. I could also feel loads of pre-cum slathering my ass while I began to moan in anticipation. I held my breath as I felt the wide head of his cock push slowly into my now clamped-shut cavity. His steel-like dickhead pressed the sides of my hole apart and I inhaled sharply three times while his thick pole traveled further into me. Suddenly, the mushroom top made it beyond the tight outer-walls of my asshole and the big man paused so I could relish the feeling of something so large inside of me. The muscle man also wanted to give me a chance to breathe and, hopefully, relax before he began to shove his full manhood down my chute. When the slow plowing resumed, my body was ready for it. Each time I thought he was certainly all the way in, I was amazed to find out that there was still more of his cock to slide into me. I began to worry that some of my internal organs were going to have to shift to allow him in fully, but the feeling was so incredible I didn’t care. Finally, I felt my lower back, right above my ass crack, meet his bulging quads and he pressed in a little harder just to give us both more pleasure. I was able to start breathing a little easier and relaxed some, since I knew he had fit his entire hard cock inside me. “Charlie” began to masterfully slide his giant rod in and out of my ass. He was slow and powerful. The room was again filled with heavy grunting that sounded like a bull was preparing to charge. I was again surprised by the creativity of my own jerk-off fantasy. The motion of the huge rod in my ass became faster as I felt my legs now supported on the two wide shoulders I pictured in my mind. The strong hands I had felt earlier moved to my chest, brushing my hands to the side, and they began to squeeze my pecs together roughly. Drops of sweat started to hit my face, neck, and arms – and I congratulated myself on that nice touch. The feeling of strong hands squeezing my pecs and pinching my nipples, the rocking of the bed and my body each time the huge piece of meat was thrust into my ass, and the intense moans filling the room were too much for my slightly buzzed, intensely turned-on body. “Oh, fuck, Charlie. I’m going to cum!” I said a little to loudly. As my cock erupted and my body convulsed – sending streaks of my hot semen all over my chest – I actually worried about waking Robby. I was able to slightly muffle the cries that followed as I pumped more jism out of my throbbing dick. At the same time I felt warm fluids seemingly being released into my ass – and it felt like a bucket full. The thick rod crammed inside me twitched uncontrollably, pounding into the sides and back of my chute – making me spew even more. My body finally stopped jerking and my heart rate started to subside. I could feel the massive, still-hard piece of meat being pulled from my ass. I gasped a little when the tip popped from my hole. My legs were lowered back to the bed and I felt the heavy muscled body of my dream-lover come gently back down on me. The weight of “Charlie” helped to quiet my breathing and continue the slowing of my heart. I was fully aware that my exhausted mind and body were falling asleep, and that there was nothing I could do to stop it from happening. Right before I slipped into dreamland, however, I knew there was something I wanted to do. I gathered all of my remaining strength to accomplish the task. “I really want to know you, Charlie . . . I really want to know you,” I whispered to the emptiness of the room. Darkness and rest came as soon as the words evaporated into the air. I heard him whispering before anything else registered in my body. I knew Robby was in bed with me, probably with his face very near mine - and he was either repeating dialogue from a cartoon or quoting something he had learned at Miss Emma’s daycare center. After I became aware that he was in the bed with me, I suddenly noticed a few other things – mainly that my ass ached. It ached a lot. The thrill of last night’s beat-off session came flashing back into my head. I could not believe that my ass hurt this much. I was sure it was because it had remained so tense during my excursion into fantasy sex-land. I moved a little and was shocked because I sensed pain in my ass that was not related to being too tense. It had been many years since I had been plowed by a man’s cock, but not so many that I didn’t remember the “morning after” soreness. I chalked it up to the fantastic job I did at imagining “Charlie” inside of me. That’s when I also registered that my body was sore in many other places – my sides, my chest, and my legs. All of this soreness was definitely something I remembered joyously as the post-awesome-sex screaming of my limbs, but I was just amazed that I could cause it all by myself. Well, it wasn’t exactly all by myself – it was with “Charlie,” well the picture of my fantasy Charlie. Just thinking about that magazine picture made my body shiver again. Oh shit, I thought, the magazines are beside the bed. I forced myself to not jump up and grab them. That would certainly make Robby think they were something bad. I started to think of a way to get him out of the room quickly, but I realized it was useless - he usually loved to lie in bed for a few minutes to have a morning chat. He would see through any attempt to move us along too quickly. His whispering caused me to refocus on what was happening in the room. “Yeah, I’ll tell him, Charlie . . . Yeah, me, too,” said Robby softly. “What numbers are on the clock, Robby?” I asked, interrupting his one-person conversation. I felt his little body lift off of the bed and lean across my chest and stomach to look at the digital alarm clock on the table beside me. He obviously stared for a while and I could tell he was making sure he read them correctly and in the right order. We had been working on what it means to start on the left side when reading. “Six, two, four,” he said proudly. I was very happy because that meant we had lots of time before we had to start getting ready to leave. “Good job, Captain,” I replied. “What’s this stuff all over your shirt?” he asked poking at my chest. My eyes flew open. He didn’t notice because he was looking down. I raised my head off the pillow and saw dried cum streaks up and down the front of my shirt. My mind started racing, attempting to think of something to say. How to explain this to a five year old, that was the problem. I always wanted to be as honest with my son as possible, but I knew this was not the right time to explain ejaculation. “I think it’s paint,” I said and closed my eyes again, feeling guilty about the lie already. I dropped my head back on the pillow and attempted to push my embarrassment away. “It’s ugly. What were you painting?” Robby asked innocently. I felt my stomach tighten as I began to formulate my next lie. “Nothing, I think it’s been on there for a while. You know – old paint,” I said, squeezing my eyes tighter, as if that would make the conversation go away. “Why is there paint on your neck?” Robby persisted. My hand flew up to my neck and I felt globs of dried semen there. I rubbed it off with my palm and it actually hurt a little when it peeled away from my skin. I needed to end this conversation quickly and I knew just the way. “I guess it came off my shirt, but that’s not what worries me right now. You know what worries me, Captain?” I said looking at my son and smiling. I knew Robby completely understood where I was taking the conversation, but he acted like he didn’t. This had been part of our morning routine for years. “What, daddy?” he asked in a high-pitched voice because he was already dreading my answer. “I’m worried about the ticklers!” I yelled as I raised my hands and held them up like claws. Robby screamed loudly and then scrambled off of my body. He quickly covered his little frame under the blanket and yelled “no.” I sat up and grabbed him through the blanked at his waist and tickled him lightly. My son erupted into screams of laughter mixed with “no, daddy” and “stop it,” but I knew he didn’t mean it. He loved it when the ticklers attacked in the morning. There had been a few mornings where I actually got out of bed without tickling him and he sulked until I came back and pulled out the ticklers. I continued to tickle him, even sliding my hands under the covers until I found his shirt, lifted it up, and tickled his bare skin. This caused him to scream and squirm more. I finished by pulling the blanket off of his body and bringing my mouth to his bare stomach, giving him a loud, wet raspberry. This was definitely his favorite part and his arms and legs flailed around uncontrollably. I stopped with a big kiss and then sat up. He quickly sat up at the same time. It was then, and only then, that I realized I wasn’t wearing any underwear. We both looked at my crotch, my flaccid cock nestled between my legs. I was flabbergasted. It’s not that Robby had never seen me nude, I made sure we talked logically about our bodies and with no shame, but I always had boxers or shorts on when he came to my bed. I, again, searched for a way to make this not awkward or seem in any way shameful. “Where are my boxers?” I said raising my hands in a humorous ‘what’s going on’ pose. “There on the floor,” Robby said, laughing, and then added, “all ripped up!” His words made me spin around quickly and look to the side of the bed. There, in the middle of the magazines, were my plaid boxers – torn into three pieces. I stared at the floor in disbelief. I couldn’t think of what to do or what to say. I reached down, absent-mindedly, and pulled the covers over the lower part of my body. I continued to look at the underwear. There was no possible way. The only logical explanation was that I had torn them off of my body during my little sex-capade last night. I turned back toward my son, but didn’t say a word. He was just staring at me, silently. Suddenly, a big smile crept across his face. “Charlie said he had a good time sleeping with you,” Robby blurted out, as if he had been keeping a secret. He finished the sentence with a big laugh. I’m sure the laugh was innocent, but I didn’t know what he meant by it. His comment made me forget everything and become his dad again. I was a tad confused by his remark and I wanted to make sure he was clear about what he meant. “What do you mean, Robby?” I asked, a little too seriously, because my son immediately stopped laughing and looked at me with a sullen face. “He just said he had a good time and he told me to say you were very good,” he explained. My mouth fell open and my eyes must have gone very wide. I was so incredibly confused by everything at that moment – what my son was saying, how my underwear got shredded, and how this imaginary friend was causing so much trouble. I made myself smile, even in the midst of the confusion, to help my son not feel like he was in trouble. “Did Charlie mean you were a good boy, daddy? Like when Miss Emma tells you I was good?” Robby asked, looking at me as if he was hoping he got an answer right. “Yes! Yes, that’s it Robby. That’s exactly what Charlie meant. I was a good boy. I behaved very well. I said yes sir and no sir and did what I was asked,” I said laying my hand on my son’s head. All of the sudden his comments made sense. His imaginary friend had given him a good report about his dad. My mind was suddenly at ease. There was nothing naughty behind what my son was saying. He was affirming me. I messed up his hair and then pushed him back on the bed. He laughed again and everything between us was back in perfect balance. “I’m hungry!” he exclaimed from his prone position on the mattress. Yes! This was the out that I needed – to clean up the mess I had obviously made last night. I grabbed his legs and pulled him to me. “You’re always hungry! I have an idea, Captain. How about you go downstairs and pull out the cereal box. I’ll be right there. How’s that?” I asked. “Okay,” he replied squirming out of my grasp and quickly sliding off the bed. “Did you already pee, Robby?” I asked, knowing he probably was still holding liquids in his body – even through all the tickling, which completely astounded me. “Yes, sir,” he yelled as he ran from the room. “You better be telling me the truth, mister,” I yelled back as I quickly got out of bed, grabbed all of the magazines – making sure to steal a quick glance at my fantasy “Charlie” – and then headed to hide them in the closet. After stashing the magazines, I grabbed the three pieces of my torn boxers and took them to the trash. I noticed they were three clean rips – and I knew I must have pulled very hard to make it tear that way. I was kind of proud of my work. I grabbed a pair of shorts from the dresser, slipped them on, and headed downstairs – stopping to pee myself and noticing that Robby had told the truth about going this morning. He, of course, had forgotten to flush, though. We ate breakfast like we always did, Robby watching thirty minutes of his hour-a-day worth of cartoons and me reading most of the paper. The rule was that when we got home I could not return to the paper – I had to spend quality time with my son. He could only watch thirty more minutes of cartoons. He didn’t know I usually read more of the paper after he went to sleep, but the main thing was that I didn’t do it when we could spend time playing. I was amazed at how easily he got ready to go to Miss Emma’s this morning – usually it was an uphill battle to get him dressed and out the door. I decided it was because he had missed her and his friends, because of our free day at the park. He loved Miss Emma, even calling her one of his favorite angels. I always thought that was such a neat idea – that I dropped my son off with an angel each day. No matter what, I was just very happy that he enjoyed going to day care. It made my life so much easier. We were finally in the car and pulling out of the garage even a little earlier than usual, which wasn’t hard to do since we always ran late. It seemed that Robby was always looking for the one thing he couldn’t live without that day, and usually only that item had be misplaced. Today, however, his things were placed neatly on the table beside the door to the garage and I was very impressed. When I asked what had gotten into him and why he had organized everything before leaving, he told me Charlie had put the stuff there. In my head I thanked Charlie greatly for what he had been able to accomplish in my son in just a few days. I had not succeeded as much in five years! Pulling out of the garage was always a difficult task. There was a stupid tree right at the edge of the turn-around space that had been created at the edge of the middle of the driveway. You could back out straight into the street, but curves in the road made it very dangerous. I always liked to be the first one in the car to move out into the road, hoping my son would be safe if, heaven forbid, there was an accident. I wasn’t paying close attention this morning, probably because I was so surprised we were leaving early, and my bumper lightly scraped the trunk of the tree and then wedged into it. “Crap,” I said, having given up on swearing once Robby was at an age where he thought it was fun to repeat things. My son laughed at me from the back seat. This made me a little frustrated, but I wouldn’t let it cause me to take it out on him. I looked in the rearview mirror and made a crazy face, asking, “What’s so funny, Captain?” “Charlie says you’re a crazy driver,” Robby said laughing again. “Oh yeah? Well, you tell your friend Charlie that I’d like to see if he could do better job. That stupid tree is always in the way. As a matter of fact, why don’t you tell your big friend, Charlie, to get rid of that tree for me.” I said all of this as light as possible, as I tried to figure out how to pull forward without the side of the bumper scraping the same way it had as I backed up. “Wait, dad. Charlie’s gonna help,” Robby said as he played with some action figure in his hands. He wasn’t even looking at me. Suddenly the back of the car went up and then bounced back down on the ground. It wasn’t very dramatic, but it was noticeable. I immediately put the car in park. I had not taken my foot off the brake. What had made the car move? I could not believe there might be a problem with my brand new hybrid SUV. I pulled on the parking break, undid my seatbelt, and opened my door. “I don’t know what just happened, Robby, but I’m going to go take a look. I’ll be right back. Sit tight, okay Captain?” I said looking back at him. “Sure, dad. It was just Charlie helping,” he said, not even looking up at me. I chuckled at my son and got out of the car. I walked around the front of the car and then moved toward the back, waving to Robby as I passed his window – but he still wasn’t looking. He was intently playing with some crazy looking superhero or something. When I got to the back of the car I noticed that the bumper was now about a foot away from the tree. I couldn’t believe it. I could clearly see the scrapes on both the tree trunk and the bumper of the car, showing that I had gotten too close, but I would now be able to pull away easily. I stood there trying to figure out what had happened. I then realized the tire was now a little off the back edge of the asphalt driveway. I figured the car had shifted because it went off the edge – making it move away from the tree. That seemed logical, but something else caught my eye that didn’t make sense. On the top of the metal part of the bumper, near the edge, there was small dent the size of a big thumb or something. How in the heck did that get there, I thought. I looked at the tree to see if there had been a branch or something else that caused the indention, but there was nothing. The car wasn’t even a month old. I had not noticed that dent before. It must have happened at work, because it was the only other place I parked beside my garage. I made a mental note to get both the dent and the scrape fixed in the near future. I was definitely a guy that was car obsessed. I wanted it always spotless and blemish-less. I walked back around and got in the car. “Charlie fixed it, right?” Robby asked. I smiled at my son’s face in the rearview mirror. It was so nice of my son to always have his imaginary friend fix things for me. I had a feeling, though; it was going to get old pretty soon. For now, however, it was great to think there was someone looking out for us. “Yeah, he did a fine job,” I said a little sarcastically, but that was lost on Robby – thank goodness. “He’s gonna take care of the tree for ya,” Robby said turning back to his toy. “That will be great,” I said, smiling to myself, as we pulled onto the street, heading for Miss Emma’s. After dropping Robby off at day care I remembered to get Margaret that pastry she loved. I needed to say thank you for the fact that she might have covered for me in some way since I took the day off. It turned out that the day had been extremely quiet and she was very happy I wasn’t there; because it gave her time to catch up on a lot of work I had been keeping her from. She told me that the pastry had not been necessary, but I saw the happiness hidden in her face. I ended up having a meeting near home that afternoon, so I told Margaret that I’d just call it a day after the meeting. I didn’t want to face traffic back to the office and then turn around an hour later to go get Robby. I thought it would be a great chance to do a little cleaning, since the housekeeper was coming on Monday. Margaret always laughed when I told her I straightened things before it was cleaned professionally. I told her I didn’t want people to think I was untidy. She would always tell me that since I had a five year old, I had the right to have an untidy house. That afternoon, when I pulled into my driveway, I noticed the difference right away. The stupid tree was gone. Well, it wasn’t really gone; it was stacked in pieces near the end of the driveway - some were large and some were small. I didn’t pull into the garage. I stopped the car in the middle of the driveway and got out to look at the hole that now existed where the tree used to be. It was amazing. It looked like something had yanked the tree straight out of the ground and not the usual way - by cutting the thing down and then pulling the stump out with a chain. It was a pretty clean hole and a lot of the lose dirt had fallen back into it, sort of filling the empty space. I knew immediately that Mr. Johnson, next door, had done it. He hated the tree as much as I did since it was so close to wires that ran to his house and he had always worried a big storm might someday bring everything down. We had talked a lot about getting rid of it, but I couldn’t believe he had taken the initiative to make it happen. I wasn’t mad - I was just surprised. I would have to pay him for it. I knew he was having some work done to his place, so there must have been a crane there that pulled the tree out of the ground. I walked down to take a look at the pieces of the tree stacked by the road. I was amazed to see that they weren’t cleanly cut, like by a chain saw. It looked like something had snapped the trunk into pieces, since the breaks were like splinters – as if they had been simply ripped apart. No matter what it looked like or who had done it, I was just happy the tree was gone. I would fill the hole this weekend and put a sign on the wood that it was free to be taken. I knew it would disappear before Monday came. I went inside, a little more excited about cleaning, since the main job in my yard had already been taken care of. That evening, when I pulled into the driveway, I didn’t say anything to Robby about the tree, because I wanted to see if he noticed. When he didn’t say a word, I stopped the car, again in the middle of the driveway, and turned in the seat to look at him. “Notice anything, Captain?” I asked. “Yeah, tree’s gone,” he said matter-of-factly, as if he had expected it to be gone. “I know, isn’t that fantastic?” I said excitedly. “Mr. Johnson must have had it pulled out.” “No, Charlie did it,” Robby said with a sigh and it sounded like he was amazed that I didn’t remember that from this morning. I looked at him and I could tell he saw my amazement at his lack of surprise. “He said he was gonna fix it for ya.” “Well, that was very nice of whoever it was that did it,” I said, not wanting to ruin the great feeling that came from having the tree gone. I was beginning to really worry about Robby’s fixation with Charlie. I decided that I would call his doctor tomorrow. For a second I wondered if a change in diet might help get rid of the imaginary friend, but I knew that was stupid. It then hit me that we didn’t have anything to fix for dinner. “Oh, Robby, I forgot to pick something up at the store for dinner. Can we run to the market really fast?” “Yippee!” Robby yelled and, as usual, threw his hands in the air. This was not the response that I expected. Robby usually hated going to the store. I quickly turned the car around in the newly improved driveway, hoping his enthusiasm would last for the entire trip. I started making a short grocery list in my head as I waited for traffic to let me pull out. “What do you want for dinner?” I asked. “Vegeetubles,” he said and this caused me to glance at him in the mirror. He was looking to the empty space in the seat beside him and was nodding, as if he was agreeing with someone. I still did not believe he was starting to eat vegetables. No matter what I thought of his imaginary friend, I was very excited that this change had happened. Upon entering the store I noticed that it wasn’t very crowded, so I allowed Robby to push one of the children’s carts that were provided. I prayed to God that he wouldn’t hit some display, sending cans all over the floor, or worse, some elderly woman. He did very well and followed me closely, only putting items in his cart that were approved. When we got to the fruits and vegetables section I immediately noticed a huge guy wearing a tight black t-shirt and jeans. I swear I was a huge magnet when it came to big guys seemingly made of steel The guy was obviously a professional bodybuilder or something, because he had muscles on top of muscles. He was dreamy and yummy all rolled into one. I kept glancing from the huge guy back to Robby – making sure my son didn’t see me going ga-ga over the big man. At one point I noticed that Mr. Muscles looked directly at me and smiled, in a way that made my toes curl. Oh damn, he caught me looking at him, I thought. I’m sure my face flushed red. I glanced away, down at my son, who was trying to choose the perfect box of raisins from a row of about fifteen. When I glanced back up the bodybuilder was now standing across the wide stand between us that held a bunch of different fruits. He was looking directly at me and had a big smile across his face. God, the man was huge. I’m sure he was about six foot four and it seemed like he was the same length from shoulder to shoulder. He had dark semi-long black hair and olive skin. The guy looked like some Italian muscled statue and he stared at me as if he knew me. “Hello,” the perfect man said in a perfect bass voice. Everything about him exuded manliness. “Hi,” I said sheepishly, but I also felt very bold, somehow. “I’m Marshall.” Before he could say anything a crazy thought came into my mind and I blurted out, “Your name isn’t Charlie, is it?” “No, I’m afraid not,” said the giant man in front of me and my heart sank a little. His smile seemed to grow when he added, “It’s Charles.” “Some people call you Charlie,” Robby said, having stood up and stepped back from the fruit stand a little – far enough to see the big guy on the other side. Of course a person would have had to be incredibly small to miss the huge Charles. “Hey Robby! How are you?” Charles said to my son, obviously in a way that meant they knew each other. “Yes, that’s true; some people do call me Charlie. So, this is your super-dad that I’ve heard so much about.” My mouth dropped open and I was speechless for a few seconds – for so many reasons, the size of the guy, the fact that his bulging muscles seemed to ripple even when he was just speaking, and the fact that he knew my son. My lips went up and down a few times, but no sound came out. Finally, I regained some composure. “You two know each other?” I said looking at Charles and then down at Robby. “He’s Miss Emma’s brother,” Robby said smiling. I turned back to the big guy. “It’s true,” he said and then he extended one of his long, thick arms across the piles of fruit. I reached up and shook his hand. My knees actually knocked together when his big, strong hand engulfed my palm. Charles kept holding on even after we stopped shaking and I tried to pull away. It seemed like he was enjoying the fact that we were touching as much as I was. It was like he was touching another human being for the first time. “I really have heard a lot about you, Marshall,” Charles added, finally letting go of my hand and breaking the silence that had surrounded us. “Umm, I think I’ve heard some things about you,” I replied awkwardly and then quickly added, “I mean, I guess some things I’ve heard are beginning to make sense.” Charles had an understandably confused look on his face. I had no idea how to explain that my son had created an imaginary friend completely based on him – in every detail: hair, muscles, smile, huge frame, and so much more. For a split second I allowed myself to acknowledge that the Charles standing in front of me was a hundred times better than the Charlie of my sexual fantasy last night. I opened my mouth to try and explain, but I was conveniently interrupted. “Charlie! Come to our house for food,” Robby said cheerfully. I was instantly embarrassed. I looked at the big man and held up a finger, signifying I needed just a quick second with my son. I bent down so my face was even with Robby’s. “Robby, that’s not polite. I’m sure Charles has plans and we don’t want to put him on the spot that way. It’s usually polite to ask a person to dinner a few nights later, so they can plan for it,” I said all of this patiently and in a way that did not make Robby feel reprimanded. I wanted to make sure my son learned lessons, but in a positive way. “Actually, Marshall, I’d love to,” Charles said and both Robby and I turned to face him. I looked back to my son and he smiled at me triumphantly. “Well, that’s great. Yep, that’s really great,” I said, standing back up to face the man that came closer than any other human in the world to matching my fantasies. I suddenly felt very weird and nervous, knowing he would be at our house – this man whose smile made my dick twitch uncontrollably. I said the first thing that came into my head to avoid another moment of drooling silence. “We’re having vegetables.” “I hear they make you big and strong,” Charles said and I saw him wink at Robby. “So I’ve heard, as well,” I added and Robby laughed. “I think I’ll make some spaghetti, as well.” “Yippee!” cheered Robby, throwing his hands in the air. “Yippee!” echoed Charles and he, also, put his big beefy arms in the air. This caused me to become slightly dizzy – gazing at his muscled limbs stretched in the air. The biceps and triceps were perfectly formed and bulging magnificently. I did the only thing I could think of to prevent myself from falling to the floor from faint. I, too, threw my hands in the air. “Yippee,” I said weakly and it was quite obvious I was having trouble getting air into my lungs. I guess it is true, what they say, that there are people in the world that can actually take your breath away. Part IV: Wings of Muscle Desire Robby, Charles, and I finished shopping as one inseparable unit – gathering stuff to make spaghetti and then gathering some fresh vegetables picked out by my son. He, to my great surprise, chose broccoli and a mixture of ingredients to make a salad. The entire time he surveyed the choices for veggies, Charles explained the benefits that could come from eating each one. I was impressed with his vast knowledge of food, but then, looking at his body, I guess he would have to know a lot about what was best for getting bigger and stronger. It obviously worked for him! Within about ten minutes I had completely fallen for the big man, but not half as much as Robby had. If Charles the muscleman had swiped the vegetables off of the stand with one of his huge arms and offered to take me right there in the middle of the store, I’m sure I would have said yes. And on top of everything – his size, his looks, his smile, and his gentle personality – he was incredible with Robby. He had my boy eating out of his hand. Literally. The guy got my son to eat some grapes and a few strawberries as we shopped. Robby had constantly turned his nose up at both items any time I suggested he try them, but not for the beautiful man that led us around the store. No, for him, my son seemed to only have the word “yes” in his vocabulary. It was not that I was jealous, trust me, I loved that my son trusted this guy. I was just surprised. I also thought my son had incredible taste – shown by his choice of imaginary friends, turned real. If I could have had an imaginary friend like Charles when I was a kid, I promise I would not have spent so many years and so many dollars coming to terms with the fact that I was gay. Every now and then Charles would reach over and place his big hand on my shoulder or grab my neck and squeeze lightly. Each time his large, strong fingers touched me, my body would shiver with glee – something that did not go unnoticed by the big guy. I realized, as well, that he seemed to want to touch me a lot. He did not at all hide the fact that he enjoyed being around me – as a matter of fact, as we walked down aisles in the store I noticed, a couple of times, that people stared when the heavily muscled man was affectionate with me. I could tell people assumed we were a couple and that Robby was our son. This thought thrilled me very much. I imagined that the three of us looked very handsome together, or maybe I just hoped we did. Like I said, by the time we finished buying all of the groceries for our dinner, I had fallen for Charles like a lead balloon. It wasn’t until we stepped outside, into the parking lot, that it dawned on me Charles had not bought anything in the store. “Didn’t you need to buy something?” I asked as we walked toward my car. “I’m sorry,” he said, turning towards me because he didn’t get what I meant. Robby was riding on one of his monstrous shoulders – a fact that made me wish I was riding on the other one – so Charles had to turn slightly to speak to me. “Were you shopping for something? You didn’t buy anything,” I said holding up the two bags in my hands. “Oh no, I didn’t need anything. I was just in there looking,” he answered. I found the comment odd, but didn’t think about it any more. I guess he was just one of those people that went into grocery stores to see if they wanted anything and sometimes left empty handed. But something else, in the way he answered, made me think he was actually in the store looking for something specific. I couldn’t explain this feeling and I didn’t know if the store had not had want he wanted or if he had just decided against getting it. I allowed myself to dream, for just a minute or two; he had come into the store to find Robby and me. I could not believe my brain had the ability to go to such wild places of fantasy. I forced my overactive imagination to stop and I just focused on the fact that the huge man was with us right now. I told myself to live in the moment and not let my dreams of rings, china patterns, and even more children, cloud reality. “I’m the hybrid right over there,” I said, pointing in the direction of where we were parked. “Where’s your car?” “I don’t have one,” Charles said. This statement made me think, for the first time, that maybe my dream man was not as perfect as I thought. He didn’t have a car? How did he get around? Please, dear God, don’t let him say he doesn’t have a job. “Wow. I don’t think I could live in this city without a car,” I said, trying to cover up my surprised look by taking the conversation a different way. I ventured next, however, where, deep down, I really didn’t want to go. “What do you do for a living?” “Oh, you know, I guess you’d say I help people,” he answered, as he lifted his shoulder a few times to make Robby bounce up and down. At first I didn’t know what his answer meant, but then I figured it out – mainly because of his incredible body and the fact that I wanted my dream muscle man to have a steady job. “You mean like a personal trainer?” I asked. “Yeah, you could say that. I personally train people.” He answered and a broad smile appeared across his face. “Well, I’d definitely like you to personally train me,” I said, only half joking. “I’d like that a lot,” he replied with a very serious look. “It’s one of the reasons I hoped I would meet you.” I didn’t understand his last comment, but it was so sweet that I refused to analyze it. We were at the car, so we loaded the groceries, put Robby in the car seat, and then began to climb in. To my surprise, Charles got in the back seat and sat beside Robby. I was in the car and putting on my seatbelt before I noticed what he had done. “Oh, you can ride up here, Charles. Robby will be fine back there by himself.” I explained. “This is where I always ride,” he said simply. There was an awkward pause before I forced myself to speak. “Okay then,” I said, trying not to show I was shocked. I started the car and made my way out of the parking lot. I was so confused about this guy. He was definitely a super stud, but he also seemed very innocent, or maybe it was something else, but I couldn’t put my finger on it. Then it hit me, he acted like he was new to everything – like he was experiencing the place for the first time. That must be it. Charles had probably just moved here. “Are you new to town, Charles?” I asked, looking at him in the rearview mirror. “Yes, very new,” he replied. “Charlie just got here.” Robby added. “Yes, that’s right. I just got to town,” Charles said, acknowledging Robby’s comment. “Everything here is very new to me.” I looked in the mirror and saw Robby and Charles nodding their heads up and down to each other. It reminded me of Robby’s similar action from this morning - when he had been alone in the back seat looking at an empty space that was not filled by a very large man – but he nodded in the same fashion. The drive home was mostly filled with Robby chattering away about stuff that was very important to him – a spot where he had seen two cars hit each other, his favorite place to get ice cream, and other such stuff. I kept glancing in the rearview mirror, which I had adjusted slightly, to take a look at the perfectly formed upper body of Charles. His shoulders looked unbelievable – and I couldn’t imagine how the fabric of his shirt could contain such muscled mountains. His neck was thick and strong looking, especially when he turned and cords of muscle stretched down behind the collar. The two huge pectoral muscles below seemed like they would also rip through the shirt, if Charles merely inhaled deeply. The two gigantic mounds looked as solid as thick steel – and as powerful. I stopped looking at the beautiful body behind me, because I almost hit the rear end of a car stopped in front of me – I was that distracted. I glanced at Charles’ face and it was obvious he knew what had happened. It caused him to smile in a way that made my cock stir between my legs. I smiled back, knowing my face was red, and then turned to watch the road the entire rest of the way home. “Good job,” Robby said out loud, as we turned into our driveway. Both Charles and I said “thank you” at the same time. I was sure Robby was commenting on my driving, but when I glanced to the back seat I noticed my son was looking at the big man beside him. I could not fathom what he was complimenting Charles about and found it a little surprising. “Good job, too, dad,” Robby said turning to me. “Yes, Marshall, thanks for driving,” Charles said and I became more confused about this little interplay between the three of us. I decided to let it all go and not let my nervousness about being around this big stud cause problems for the evening. I took a few deep breaths and then opened my door. “Who’s hungry?” I asked. “I am!” yelled Robby. “You’re always hungry,” came out of Charles’ and my mouth at the same time. This caused all three of us to laugh, but it also caught me off guard. Why in the world did Charles say that and why did he think he knew my son so well. I moved to the back to get the groceries, while Charles helped Robby out of the car seat. As soon as they were out of the car they walked over to where the tree used to stand. I glanced over as I grabbed bags and watched as they obviously talked about the hole and the tree that used to be there. Robby must have been telling Charles about me hitting the tree this morning and then about how it was taken away while we were gone. To my surprise, though, Robby was talking at all. Charles was chatting away and moving his hands in a very animated way. At one point he bent his knees and held his big arms out in a circle in front of his chest, as if he were doing a ballet move. Charles then stood up slowly, like he was explaining the proper way to lift something. The big man then lowered his right hand, palm up, to beside his knee and acted like he was curling an object. My mouth watered when I saw his bicep bulge when his arm bent upward. My son then clapped his hands together a few times and shouted “yippee.” Both of them then turned to walk back and join me. I had already shut the doors to the car and was headed inside. For the life of me I could not imagine what they had been talking about. Both of them were laughing when they reached me. “What’s so funny?” I asked, not wanting to be left out. Both of them looked at each other and started laughing more. “We were just talking about your little accident this morning,” Charles said. I glanced at Robby with an accusatory face - not understanding why he had to tell Charles that story. My look did not impact Robby at all. He was having too much fun swinging on one of the gigantic arms at the big man’s side. Charles had turned his hand backwards so Robby could sit on it like a horse on a carousel. The big guy was easily supporting Robby’s small body as he moved his arm back and forth like a carnival ride. At that point I wanted to be my son so my hands could be holding on to the thick, muscled forearm of our huge guest. I turned to head into the house so my mind could get a rest from the desires that were ravishing me as I gazed at Charles. I spoke to both of them over my shoulder as we moved into the kitchen. “Robby, why don’t you give Charles a tour of the place as I start dinner,” I suggested. “Oh, I know it pretty well already,” the big guy said as he continued to swing his arm with my son attached to it. I glanced at him with a puzzled look. “I mean it’s a pretty standard layout, I’m sure. I could tell by the outside. I bet there are three bedrooms off of the hallway upstairs, a bathroom connected to the master bedroom and one between the other bedrooms, and downstairs consists of a living room, den, study, dining room, laundry workroom and kitchen.” I was surprised because Charles had nailed the description of the place perfectly. He must have been familiar with this type of house. He seemed to know each room. In the back of my head I felt that there was more, like he actually knew what was in each room and how it was decorated, but that must have been my overactive imagination again. There was no way that he had been in our house before. Still, there was something that made me feel a familiarity with Charles that was much more than my sheer lust for the man’s body. I couldn’t put a name to the feeling, but I knew it was there. “Well, you sound as if you’ve been here before,” I said sort of laughing. “That’s crazy, dad!” Robby said quickly, as if he were covering something up. I looked at him with a quizzical face. “I have a friend that’s an architect. That’s all,” explained Charles. I saw that he glanced at Robby quickly. The two of them had already created some kind of bond that excluded me in a small way. It kind of bothered me, but it was also great, because I wanted my son to like this man. I had high hopes for a potential relationship with the big guy. My son’s opinion was very important to me. Since he had chosen his imaginary friend Charlie for me, I thought he might like this close-to-the-same real thing. “Well, how about you two find something to do while your dad prepares dinner,” I said cheerfully to Robby and then glanced up at Charles. “C’mon Charlie, let’s go to my room,” Robby said and I clearly heard a foreshadowing of what he would be like in his teenage years when he had friends over. My son grabbed the man’s large hand beside him and they began to leave. “Are you sure I can’t help with dinner?” Charles asked. “No, you are our guest tonight. It won’t be the fanciest meal you’ve ever had, but you will not have to fix it. Run along with Robby and let him entertain you. He’s good at that.” I answered, flicking my hands in the air as if to shoo them out of the room. “My dad’s a great cook, Charlie,” Robby said boastfully and my heart swelled with pride. The two of them left the kitchen and it seemed like I breathed for the first time since meeting Charles in the grocery store. It was then I realized my cock had been hard since the store, as well. With the man’s gorgeous body, covered in unbelievable muscles, out of the room, I was able to calm down somewhat. I began to get the food organized for cooking. I couldn’t focus very well on what I was doing because I continued to think about Charles. I could not believe that he was so built. I could tell his legs were huge, and obviously powerful, even through his jeans. I kept thinking about how tight his black shirt was and how its color only highlighted his dark hair and tan skin. I tried hard to come up with some blemish or a part of him that wasn’t perfect, but I could name nothing. He had a perfect bubble ass and an upper back that seemed wider than my SUV. His tapered torso reminded me of statues I had once seen in Greece – images of gods, like Poseidon, that reflected masculinity and perfection. I loved the idea that Charles was some type of Greek god that had decided to come to earth just to be with Robby and me. Suddenly, my cock was rigid again, and I forgot where I was in my dinner preparations. I forced myself to focus on the task of getting food ready. I stopped fantasizing about the big man upstairs.When I had everything finally under control and the meal was almost ready, I decided to go upstairs and check on the boys. As I neared the half-shut door of Robby’s room, I stopped to listen in on what they were saying. I knew it was wrong, but I wanted to see if I could hear Charles say anything about me. I knew I was acting like a kid in junior high school, but that’s exactly what the big muscleman caused me to feel like. At first I was a little confused by what I heard, but all was clearly revealed later on. “Ninety-eight,” Robby said, and I could tell he was smiling by the sound of his voice. “He likes you, Charlie. I know. Ninety-nine.” “I’m glad, Robby. I like him . . . and you,” answered the strong voice of Charles. “One hundred,” Robby continued. “Are you gonna tell him? One hundred and one.” “Yes. I’ll tell him soon. You’re a good counter, Robby,” Charles said. “Thanks. One hundred and two. My dad helps me,” Robby answered. I was sure they were talking about me. My son the matchmaker! I couldn’t believe it. Not that I was complaining, or anything, since I definitely liked Charles and wanted to get to know him more. My curiosity about what they were doing got the best of me, though, and I stepped up to peer through the open door. I was amused and excited by what I saw. There was Charles doing push-ups on the floor in the middle of Robby’s room and my son was sitting cross-legged in the middle of his wide back. He looked so small compared to the huge body of the man lowering himself to the floor and then pushing back up in perfect form. My son was counting off each time the big man straightened his arms completely. Seeing Charles doing push-ups with someone on his back made my cock spring to life again. I knew that Robby didn’t weigh much, but just the thought of the huge muscled god doing any kind of exercise was enough to get me excited. I pushed open the door and stepped into the room as Robby called out “one hundred and eight.” “Well, are you helping Charles do some exercises?” I asked, making my presence known. “Yeah,” answered Robby. I would usually ask him to say “yes sir,” but I was still too mesmerized by the beautiful arms of Charles as he lowered his body and pushed it back up to correct my son. “You sit on his back, too, dad!” “No, that’s okay Robby. I don’t want to take away from your fun,” I said nervously. I really did want to experience the thrill of feeling the power in the guy’s arms as he pushed me into the air, but I knew that it would probably also bring me close to spewing cum in my underwear. I did not need to have that added to the growing list of things that I had done in front of Charles that were embarrassing. I did make a mental note to ask him if I could someday ride on his back as he did push-ups – that is, IF we started dating. “Please feel free to join him, Marshall. It would be great to have the extra weight. I like seeing how strong I am,” Charles said turning his head to look at me. There was not an ounce of boasting in his comment. It almost sounded as if Charles were doing push-ups for the first time and wanted to see what his arms could do. That wasn’t possible, however, by the looks of his bulging, muscular arms and his massive chest, which looked like it was pressing on the shirt even more than before. It was quite obvious that the man had probably been doing push-ups from the day he popped out of his mother’s womb. I’m not sure what came over me – my need to personally feel Charles’ strong body beneath me, my desire to test his strength, or my son’s pleading eyes – but I gave in. “Well, if it’s going to help you get a better pump, Charles, then I guess I can,” I replied and immediately noticed it sounded lame and like I was using that as an excuse instead of saying why I truly wanted to experience the ride. Come to think of it, that’s what I was doing. “Yippee,” yelled Robby and, yes, his hands went up in the air. I could feel beads of sweat gathering on my forehead and back. I had not felt this kind of excitement in a very long time. I was about to sit on the back of the man of my dreams as he pushed my son and me into the air – doing push-ups. This had been a fantasy of mine for a very long time. I have no idea why. Was it because of the strength it showed off in a man’s arms or was it because there was a certain intimacy shared from touching a man’s body as he worked out, feeling muscles constrict and relax – bunching up into hard mounds of rock-like tendons, pumping blood, and all covered by hot, sweaty skin. Or was it a combination of both. I picked up Robby and he stood on the floor beside Charles. The big man had his arms locked and was pressing his body into the air. When I climbed on his wide back it felt like I was sitting on a huge marble table. I moved my body so I was sitting cross-legged at the wide part of his back. I’m sure even I looked small, like Robby did, sitting on such a wide muscled torso. My son climbed into my lap and sat facing the same way as me. I moved my hard cock to a place where it would not be felt by the small body in my lap. I’m not sure I succeeded, but I also knew Robby did not know what a hard-on was – not yet anyway. This made me hope he wouldn’t notice. “Are you guys comfortable?” asked Charles. “Yes,” answered both Robby and me. “Well, make sure you stay balanced. I’ll start out slow and then pick up the speed once you get used to the motion,” Charles said. And with that he bent his arms and we all moved slowly towards the floor. I can’t begin to explain the incredible feeling that shot through my body as I felt the big man bend his arms at a very slow pace, clearly showing that it was nothing for his arms to control the added weight. I was a little disappointed that I could not watch his arms and chest closely from my seat on top. It would have been incredible to see how his chest and biceps bulged as he lowered all of us so easily. I did get an awesome view of his triceps, which popped out like balloons being filled with helium. They both split into multiple layers of heavy muscle. I made another mental note, if the two of us did end up dating, to ask Charles if I could lie on the floor beneath him as he lowered his body doing push-ups, that way I’d be able to get an in-your-face 3D view of his chest. That thought made my body shiver greatly. I was sure both Robby and Charles noticed my reaction, but neither said anything. By this time, Charles had lowered and pushed his body back up about four times. I was in a muscle dreamland and could not fathom any greater feeling. I could see that his pumped-up muscles were stretching the shirt to a point where I’m sure it was about to rip. I secretly hoped the fabric would begin to tear at the seams and I’d be able to see his perfect olive skin bulge through the tears. I knew, however, that the first sight of muscle busting through part of his shirt would send my body into some kind of frenzy that could only end with gallons of cum shooting out of my cock, which presently felt so hard that I’m sure it was petrified. “Now for a little faster pace, gentleman,” said Charles as he stared pumping his arms up and down quickly. Robby and I bounced around a little, but the muscled back we sat on was so wide that we didn’t fear falling off. I could tell it would be nothing for Charles to continue this for a few hours, but I knew our meal was certainly ready by now. The only thing in the world I wanted to do was continue riding this muscled bull for the entire evening. I longed to stretch out completely on his giant body, allowing my hard cock to press into his perfectly bubbled butt so he would know how much he turned me on. I also knew that, when I spread myself completely over his body, I would be able to feel more of his hardened muscles as they worked effortlessly lifting our bodies up and down. I let my mind wonder briefly what al of this would feel like if both Charles and I were naked. I knew any kind of interplay that involved only skin would have to take place without Robby, but I did fantasize about Charles without his shirt on just for a minute. I could not wait to see what was causing the shirt to bulge out with insane massiveness everywhere. The motion caused by Charles’ strong arms and the fact that my body had not been this close to another man in a long time, especially a man as big as this one, I was very close to shooting my load. I knew I had to ask the muscled stud to stop even though it would be one of the hardest things I’d ever do. “I’m afraid our dinner might be spoiled if we don’t stop soon,” I said and my voice sounded a little strained as my body went up and down quickly, like I was riding a trotting horse. I practically was riding a man as big as a horse. “And Charles, there might be some other things spoiled if you don’t stop, as well.” This caused Charles to cease moving as he lowered our bodies to the ground. He let his pumped chest rest on the floor. His body was shaking a little and it took me a second to realize he was laughing at my innuendo about my potential release of semen. I became embarrassed and regretted being so honest. “What’s so funny,” Robby asked. He now felt left out the same way that I had earlier. Again, I was not ready to explain ejaculation to my five-year-old son. “I was getting a little dizzy from the motion, Robby, that’s all,” I replied and this made Charles laugh out loud. His entire body shook so hard that Robby and me were bounced off and fell on the floor. By this time we were both laughing, as well. It took us a few seconds to settle down, but when we all stood up, I immediately looked to the chest and arms of the giant in front of me. To say that Charles looked like a Greek god earlier had been an understatement. His body was now inflated more than it was when we met him at the store. He had a very light glow about him – caused either by a light sheen of sweat or, more likely, by the fact that blood was pumping into the parts of his body that most turned me on. His pecs were rising and falling as he breathed and that only highlighted their massiveness. His nipples poked up against the fabric like they were about to slice through his shirt easily and be mouth-watering ready for a good sucking. I’m sure they could have easily been declared a lethal weapon. But it was Charles’ arms that made both Robby and I excited beyond belief. Robby just liked the fact that the huge arms made Charles look like a super hero, one of his action figures he played with. They excited me for that reason, too, but for many other reasons, as well. Those pumped arms bulged with power – a strength that I had just experienced, although I was sure I had witnessed only a fraction of what they could do. They made the muscle god look indestructible and more masculine than an army of lesser men. If my son had not been in the room I would have begged Charles to let me lick every bulge, every vein, and every striation that stood out like the Swiss Alps at his sides. And all of this described his arms when they weren’t flexed, I was not sure my body could have stood it if he had decided to flex his arms in any way at that moment. I was speechless, but my son was not. “You’re huge, Charlie!” he exclaimed. The comment made Charles smile uncontrollably. He looked like some kid at Christmas – surrounded by presents. The big man stared at me, not breaking his gaze even to blink. It was as if my son was not in the room. I was suddenly aware that this entire display had been done to impress, or please, me. It was great that Robby liked it, but it was all done to make me hard – I could see that now. I saw in Charles’ eyes something that I had not experienced from another man for a long time. I saw that he desired me greatly. I saw that he wanted me as much as I wanted him. I saw a need in him that mirrored my own need of his body and his presence. I needed to acknowledge all of this somehow. I wanted Charles to realize that I understood what he was feeling. I wanted him to know that I felt the same way. I looked at my son and smiled. Then I turned back to the handsome man in the middle of the room. “Yes, Robby, you are definitely right,” I affirmed. “You are, indeed, very huge, Charles. And you are as beautiful as you are big.” I smiled when I saw his face turn red – like mine had done so many times that evening. Part V: There’s Something About Charlie I was still trying to fully grasp the fact that I had just made the biggest man I had ever met turn bright red with embarrassment. All I did was agree with my five-year-old son that Charles was indeed very huge and equally as handsome. It had been a truthful statement, but I’m sure the monstrous muscleman understood all that was underneath my simple statement. I was basically telling him that he rocked my world tremendously, and not just because he pumped out a bunch of push-ups with my son and me sitting on his back, no, it was much more than just the reaction of the hardened cock in my pants. Charles had seeped through the cracks of a wall within me that had been put up years ago, when my partner - the one that decided to have a child with me and then abruptly left – ripped my heart from my body. It was pretty symbolic that the muscled giant in the room had brought down my protective wall like Samson toppling some huge structure. Yes, Charles was some kind of superhero that had flown into my world and within three hours had made me open myself to the point where I said things that were profoundly honest and very revealing. Charles knew everything that had caused me to take this incredible risk – the fact that my son liked him very much, the fact that his body turned me on beyond my wildest fantasies, the fact that I needed someone very strong to offer support secure enough for me to trust it, and the fact that I desired to please him as much as he did me. This is what made the pumped up, gorgeous, muscled stud turn red. He had no idea how much his reaction pleased me. I knew better, however, than to draw attention to his feelings. “Who is ready for dinner?” I asked, attempting to move focus off of the heaving chest and bulging arms of the huge man that had swept up my feelings so quickly. “I am, I am,” shouted Robby and he ran out of the room, headed down to the kitchen. Charles and I stared at each other. He turned a deeper red as we simply looked at each other with an intensity that filled every inch of the room. The big man started to breathe harder than before – as if his body had just caught up with the fact that he pushed the weight of all three of us into the air for a multitude of push-ups that were perfectly performed. I knew better, though, and smiled at the fact that my mere presence – just a few steps away – was causing so much excitement that his body was having trouble keeping up. Suddenly, I felt even more powerful than the muscle god before me. I knew that I was in control at that moment and I also knew that this feeling might never come again. I walked over to the big man and he took a deep breath as I moved within touching range. I raised my right hand and placed it on his massive chest – which was protruding out so much that I knew he couldn’t begin to see his own feet if he glanced down without bending over. My hand immediately felt heat coming from his body. His t-shirt also felt like I was touching fabric that had been thinly stretched over an enormous thick boulder. I didn’t move my hand at all; I simply let it rest against his powerful chest. I concentrated on letting my energy slowly flow from my body through my hand into his pecs. I could visibly tell that my touch excited him, but the longer I pressed my palm into the shirt over his hard skin and let my calmness flow into him, the more he started to breathe normally and his heartbeat stopped racing. Charles shut his eyes and I knew he was being surrounded by a peacefulness that was created by our bodies beginning to syncopate their rhythms. I longed to do so much more than rest my hand on his chest, but now was not the time. I knew Robby was waiting for us at the dinner table. The big man began to smile, before he even opened his eyes. We had made a connection that no words could describe. I removed my hand and we looked at each other again. We were both still on fire with desire for the other, but we were also ready to join my son for dinner. There was the unspoken promise of something happening between us later, but for now it was all about the three of us sharing a meal. “Shall we head to dinner?” I asked. All Charles could do was nod his head in affirmation. I turned and led him to the dining room downstairs. He took the seat on the other side of Robby and I went into the kitchen to bring out food. Robby, of course, talked non-stop during dinner. He raved about the fun he had riding up and down on Charles’ back as he did push-ups and then he moved on to even more important stuff like the latest SpongeBob episode. I would catch Charles’ eyes every now and then and we’d smile at each other – both about Robby’s enthusiasm and the growing lust between the two of us. By the time we started to clear dishes from the table, I was nervous that one of us was going to jump the other in a fit of uncontrollable passion. I opened a few windows in the dining room and kitchen to help cool down the fire between the big man and myself, but it didn’t help. After dishes were done and everything was put away, Robby begged us to play a few rounds of Crazy Eight. Both Charles and I got lost in the game, forgetting about our desires for a few moments as we watched Robby get excited and then frustrated as he would begin to win, but end up losing. My son was very competitive and would cheat if you didn’t watch him closely. I could tell that Charles threw a few games just to make my son happy. This pleased me a lot, mainly because I, too, was very competitive and found it hard to let my son win. I always felt Robby needed to learn to win and lose, but I wondered if I really just wanted to justify my need to win! During the last round of our card game I noticed that Robby’s eyes were beginning to close as he became more tired. It had been a very exciting day for him. Both Charles and I maneuvered it so that my son would win the last game, which seemed to renew his energy. He did not argue at all, though, when I said it was time for bed. “I’ll just be a few minutes,” I said turning to Charles. “I can come too, if it’s okay. I know the routine,” Charles replied, “brush our teeth with Spongebob and then we read three books.” “That’s right!” I said, before it even registered that he had nailed our evening routine. I could not believe he would know this. “Did Robby tell you that?” I looked at my son. “Naw, dad, Charlie’s been here, remember?” Robby answered. But before I could say anything in response Robby added, “Charlie, you come too. And you sleep with my dad again tonight.” I stood there shocked at what my son had just said. I was sure my face turned bright red. I suddenly forgot everything else that had happened and became confused as to what to say or do. I could not believe Robby would say something, but I forced myself to remember how young and innocent he was. He did not mean anything more than what he was saying. “Robby, that’s not a nice thing to say.” I said, a little too quickly. I should have thought for a second before I responded. “Why?” my son asked. “Well, it’s just that we don’t . . . I mean we have to ask people if . . . you can’t . . .” I was trying hard to figure out how to explain what I meant. “It’s fine, Robby. I’d love to sleep with your dad,” interrupted Charles. I turned to him quickly and he was smiling at me. He winked, as if to say, “Just humor the boy,” but I wasn’t sure that’s all he meant. “Well . . . okay, then,” I answered, immediately getting hard again as my mind drifted to the idea of lying in bed beside this huge man. I then added, “It will be like a sleep over.” “Gee, dad, old people don’t have sleep overs,” responded Robby laughing, “Charlie’s going to sleep with you because he’s gonna be my new dad.” This was too much for me to handle. I was completely lost in my lust for Charles, my bewilderment at my son’s remarks, and the pressure I felt at my crotch. I quickly realized that I was staring at my son with my mouth wide open. I gathered my strength quickly so I wouldn’t freak out too much. I remembered some of the things that I had been reading in all the parenting books piled up beside my bed and I moved in the direction I thought best. I simply ignored what Robby had said. I knew that if I didn’t make a big deal out of what he was suggesting, it would simply fade away from our memories. Well, at least, that’s what I hoped. “I think it’s time for us to brush our teeth,” I said quickly, trying to cover up my confusion and embarrassment. “Yippee!” Robby yelled, throwing his hands in the air, and turning to run out of the room. I heard his steps as he ran up the stairs. I followed immediately, not even looking at Charles. I could not even imagine looking him in the face at that moment. “I think I have an extra toothbrush in my bathroom,” I said as I left the room. “Don’t worry Marshall, there’s a SpongeBob toothbrush for me in Robby’s bathroom,” replied Charles. I stopped in my tracks for a quick second, confused by this statement since I had forgotten about the extra toothbrush until that moment. I regained my momentum and continued up the stairs to join Robby. The three of us brushing our teeth together proved to be much harder than I anticipated, and I mean that in many different ways. First of all, there was little room in the small bathroom once the hulking frame of the gorgeous muscleman visiting us filled it. Our arms kept brushing up against each other and something akin to electricity would shoot through my body and come to full force in my cock each time. It was difficult also because there is a huge mirror in Robby’s bathroom and I found myself wanting to stare at Charles’ bent arm as he brushed his perfectly white teeth. The bicep bulged and stretched the fabric of his shirt so much that numerous times I just stood there staring as toothpaste foamed out of my mouth and down my shirt like I was a rabid dog. I realized midway through our teeth cleaning that Charles was completely aware of what I was staring at and that he was flexing his arm even more just to torture me. At one point I caught his eyes in the mirror and he smiled as he stopped moving his toothbrush up and down just so he could pump up his bicep extra hard – so hard, in fact, that the fabric made a noise as it screamed from being stretched too far. I almost shot a load as I began to imagine what it would be like to watch the sleeve of his black t-shirt rip across the beautiful thick peak of his upper arm. The only thing that prevented me from cumming in my pants was my son picking up on the chemistry between Charles and me. “You guys like each other, don’t you?” Robby asked. I looked down at him quickly and saw that he had a huge smile across his face. He had obviously been done brushing his teeth for a while. “Well, of course I like Charles,” I said and sprayed toothpaste all over the mirror in front of us. I had forgotten to rinse before speaking and this caused Robby, as well as Charles, to start laughing uncontrollably. I managed to regain some order in the room, rinsed my mouth, and said, “Okay, you two, into the bedroom for some reading.” Robby squirmed passed me and then I pressed my body up against the sink as Charles walked by. There was plenty of room for the big man, but he purposely pressed his body against mine as he walked behind me. I gasped out loud and this caused him to chuckle a little. I was pretty sure that I felt his very hard cock as he passed by and this caused my body to shake with excitement. We caught each other’s glance as he exited the room and I saw him mouth the words “You’re beautiful.” I had to stand at the sink for a few seconds after he left the room to calm myself down. I pressed my hardened rod up against the tiled top of the sink cabinet to intensify the feeling that Charles had caused. I knew if I didn’t stop daydreaming about seeing the big man naked I was going to blow my wad. I pushed away from the sink and moved toward Robby’s bedroom. “Okay Captain, time for a book or two,” I said moving towards the reading chair. “Charles can sit on your bed and listen.” “No, daddy,” Robby said, pulling at my hand, “Charles will sit first and we both can sit in his lap. That way we all get to see the pictures.” I felt my face flush red for the umpteenth time that evening. “Robby, I don’t think that’s a good idea,” I said looking at my son. “Please, daddy!” Robby pleaded. “I know Charlie wants to.” I looked at my son’s happy face and then turned to Charles. The big guy shrugged his shoulders and lifted his palms upward as if to say, “What are you going to do? - We should please the boy.” I knew I would get no help from him. I looked back down at Robby as he tugged on my hand with excitement. I knew instantly that I would not disappoint my son, but I wondered if I was going through with his new request just for him or if it was really for me. It didn’t matter; Charles moved to the chair and sat down. He then spread his big, thick legs and patted his massive right thigh inviting me to sit down. I suddenly became immobile as I anticipated touching his bulging body. Robby brought me out of my lustful coma as he pulled on my arm, leading me over to Charles. “Umm, what book should we . . . I mean what story do you want to . . . uh, you need to choose something to . . .” I tried to force words out of my mouth as I moved towards the beautiful man before me. If Robby had not been leading me I would not have been able to make it the few steps across the room. “Robby . . . what do you think . . . um, would be . . .?” “Don’t worry dad, I’ve got some books,” interrupted my son as I turned my body so I could scoot between Charles’ big legs. I was being careful not to touch him while I moved and I kept my eyes locked on his, mainly so I wouldn’t stare at his gigantic body as I got closer. I inhaled loudly right before I bent my knees and let my ass connect with his solid-as-steel leg. When my body touched his it was like some kind of explosion went off in my stomach that sent shock waves throughout every part of me. I could not believe how sturdy his leg felt. Suddenly, Robby climbed into my lap and let his body lean partly against me and partly against the protruding chest of Charles. I felt a giant arm reach around my body and then a strong hand grabbed my outside shoulder and pulled my frame into the same wall of firm muscle my son leaned against. A small whimper escaped from my body. Immediately, Charles lessened his grip on my shoulder. “Did I hurt you Marshall,” the big man asked and I could tell he was truly concerned. “Umm, uh, no . . . no, I’m fine. I just wasn’t ready to feel all of your . . . I mean, I wasn’t expecting for you to feel so solid . . . no, what I meant to say is that you just caught me off guard, that’s all.” As I spoke I sounded like a complete idiot. I looked at Charles’ face and saw that he was smiling at my response. I could tell he completely understood how his body affected me. And by the feeling of his large, hard tube of man-meat pressing up against the back of my legs, I could tell that Charles was impacted by me in the same way. Touching his stiff dick caused my heart and crotch to start pounding harder. I was sitting as straight as a board because I was nervous that even the slightest movement would send me beyond a point of no return and I would fill my underwear with cum. My breathing became slightly labored and I was suddenly nervous that I would not be able to read any of the stories that Robby had chosen. I glanced down at my son and saw that his tiny head was resting up against Charles’ massive right pec. I noticed the outline of an erect nipple, which seemed the size of a wine cork, pressing against the fabric at Robby’s eye level. I suddenly had an urge to switch places with my son and let my dry mouth wrap itself around that hard nub of muscle and suck like my life depended on it. Robby’s laughter snapped me out of my dream-like state. I looked down at his face and saw that he was chuckling at me. “You sure are small beside Charlie, dad!” he said innocently, but it still stung a little. I looked down at my own chest and then back to the slabs of marble-meat behind Robby. What I saw caused me to laugh too. My body seemed so small compared to the huge man supporting us. I even noticed that my toes barely touched the ground sitting on Charles’ bent leg. “Read us this story, daddy.” I looked down at the book that Robby placed in my hand and almost choked on my laughter. It was called “Simon Becomes a Big Boy.” All I could think of was how big the boy sitting in the chair beneath me was. It was a short book about a small boy named Simon whose parents marked his height growth on a doorframe in his house and how Simon never seemed to grow. The story ends with Simon being very pleased when he finally gains a few inches. It was a short book and didn’t take long to finish. It was strange that as I read the story I completely forgot about sitting in the lap of a big man and I simply enjoyed the feeling of Robby, Charles, and me being so close. I shut the book after reading the last page and looked at my son. Robby was still awake, but I could tell he was fighting sleep. “Well I get as big as Charlie, daddy?” he asked me, without looking up. “Not many people get as big as Charles,” I said quickly without thinking and then added, “but maybe you will, captain, maybe you will.” I suddenly felt a hand on the side of my head. Charles pulled me gently so the side of my face rested against his beefy shoulder. It was so comfortable and secure that I simply let my body mold into the contours of his muscle. Charles let his meaty arm slide down my body and left it wrapped around me as I opened the next book chosen by my son. It was a book we had read a thousand times about a dog that gets separated from his family, but finally reunites with them and all ends well. It was one of Robby’s favorite and he usually chose it to fall asleep to. I glanced down as I started and saw that my young boy had already shut his eyes. I knew he would be asleep before the second page of this story. I did not anticipate, however, that I would also fall asleep as quickly. My voice trailed away as I finished the second page. I woke up a little later and was confused as to where I was – but it suddenly came rushing back when I looked over at the massive chest beside me. I glanced up at Charles’ face and saw him smiling down at me. I then looked at my boy in my lap and saw that he was fast asleep. He was nestled between Charles and myself – something that pleased me greatly for some reason. The big man that I was resting on let his arm drop from my body. It was as if he read my mind, I slid from his leg and held my son in my arms as I stood up. I moved to Robby’s bed and Charles stepped over to turn down the covers as I approached. I placed my son down so his head rested on the pillow. I then pulled his sheet and blanket over him. I kissed him gently on he head and then stood up. I was a little surprised as the big man beside me bent down to kiss him, as well. I wasn’t jealous, but it did catch me off guard – even if I was secretly pleased. I stood there looking at Robby as I felt Charles leave the room. I knew he was giving me a few minutes alone with my son. When I exited Robby’s room, leaving the door slightly ajar, I knew instinctively that Charles was waiting for me downstairs. As I entered the family room connected to the kitchen the big man was standing in the middle of the room with a glass of wine for me. I quickly noticed that the glass contained a red wine, and I could tell by its look that it was my favorite Malbec. How did this man know me so well was a question that filled my mind, but I pushed these thoughts aside as I quietly accepted the glass from the bodybuilder in front of me. I also noticed that he had poured a glass for himself. We silently brought our glasses together and the sound of them touching each rang through the room. I stared at his emerald eyes as we quietly toasted each other and was mesmerized by his beauty. It was the first time that I realized his face was one that I could have easily dreamed up in a fantasy – Charles looked similar to the men that I longed for at night. We both took a sip of wine as we stared at each other. I knew nothing about the man standing in front of me, but I was sure that my feelings for him were more than a mere friend. “Here’s to Robby,” Charles said raising his glass again. “He likes you a lot,” I said raising my glass to his. “And what about his dad?” Charles asked after taking a sip of wine, “Does he like me too?” His question caught me off guard. I froze with my glass in the air. I needed a moment to process his question. I watched as Charles calmly took another big gulp of his wine – obviously waiting for my response. I gathered my thoughts and processed the events of the evening that had passed by this point, before I answered. “I think you already know the answer to your question. And correct me if I’m wrong, but I think I felt something that firmly confirmed your answer to the question as to whether you like Robby’s dad.” I said in response, sounding a lot cockier than I truly felt. “You are very correct,” Charles answered, smiling at me. “I was wondering if you noticed. I have never wanted something as much as I want you – how does that answer your question?” My cock ached even more than it did before his comment. I could not fathom that this muscleman wanted me as much as I wanted him. I began to doubt even the hard-on that pressed against my pants, wondering if all of this might be some kind of strange erotic dream. I took another sip of wine to prove to myself that what was happening was, indeed, very real. “I wasn’t just trying to appease Robby earlier when I said that I’d like to sleep with you, Marshall. I’m hoping that you really will ask me for a sleep-over,” Charles said, pulling me out of my stupor of doubt. It took me a few seconds to register what he had just said, but it took me no time at all to ask my next question. “Would you stay the night here, Charles? It would please me very much.” I said staring at the big man and speaking firmly, but softly. “Yes,” he replied simply. We stood there staring at each other. You could have cut the sexual tension in the room with a butter knife. It felt like neither of us blinked for a full ten minutes. I had no idea what was racing through Charles’ mind, but mine was full of visions of him undressed. I desperately wanted him to take the lead because it had been so long since I had made it to this point with any man. I was beginning to lose my nerve when he slowly, but deliberately, moved into action. He put his wine glass down on the counter, walked over to me, took my glass from my hand, placed it on the table beside me, and then bent his knees slightly placing one hand on my back and one behind my knees. He lifted me into the air effortlessly and never took his eyes from mine. I let my body fall into his strong arms, giving him control completely. Charles then began to walk around the room and took me to every light that was on so I could turn them off. Mid way through the task I realized he was taking me to each lamp or switch in the exact pattern that I did every night. It was as if he had watched me many times and had memorized my late night ritual. I smiled at this thought and closed my eyes in delight as the man of my dreams easily carried me up the stairs toward my bedroom. I only opened my eyes, taking me out of my thoughts of coming pleasure, when he stopped walking. I knew immediately that we had stopped at Robby’s door. Charles was maneuvering my body through his bedroom doorway so we could check on my son. This small action did not go unnoticed by me. I was overcome with even more desire for this incredible man because he seemed to care for my son almost as much as I did. Once we saw that Robby was sleeping soundly and was covered by his blanket, we continued down the hall to my bedroom. Charles walked directly to the bed and gently placed me down. He stood back up, remained at the side of the bed, and looked down at me smiling. “Will you indulge me in one little fantasy, Marshall?” he asked in a whisper. “Of course,” I replied quickly, without even thinking about it. I wanted to please this man that much. No matter what he wanted, I was ready to live out many fantasies with him. Part VI: Someone to Watch Over Me “Will you indulge me in one little fantasy, Marshall?” he asked in a whisper. “Of course,” I replied quickly, without even thinking about it. I wanted to please this man that much. No matter what he wanted, I was ready to live out many fantasies with him. Charles turned from the bed and walked to my closet. He disappeared for a minute and then reappeared. He carried something behind his back. When he returned to the side of the bed he again smiled down at me – it seemed like he had something a little devilish on his mind. For a second I wondered what I had gotten myself into. “Can we agree that there will be no questions? We’ll just live out my little fantasy and, if we need to, we can discuss it later?” Charles asked with slight pleading in his voice. “I promise, no questions,” I answered as my cock began to harden even more in anticipation of what was coming. Charles brought his hands from behind his back and I became very embarrassed when I saw that he held the bodybuilding magazines that I had hidden earlier on a high shelf in the closet. We both stared at the glossy covers of the multiple editions in his hands. I forced myself, in spite of my embarrassment to look at the face of the man standing beside my bed. “How did you . . .” I began, but Charles raised his right forefinger to his lips. “Shhhhh, no questions, remember?” He said quietly. “For me, right Marshall?” I nodded my head in agreement. “I’d like you to do me a favor. Please look through these and find pictures of guys that turn you on. And make sure you know why they turn you on – I mean specifically. Okay, Marshall? Can you do that for me?” Charles held out the small stack of magazines for me. I sat up, propping myself with a couple of pillows as I nodded yes. I took the magazines and, even though I was full of questions and still reeling from the fact that he knew about my secret jerk-off materials, I quickly rifled through the pages. I had stared at these things so much that I practically had them memorized. In just a few silent moments I had chosen four pictures that had helped me to ejaculate many times over the last few weeks. I held the first one up so Charles could see it. It was a picture of some new young Romanian bodybuilder – he didn’t have a beautiful face, but his body was unbelievable. “Ah, a nice choice Marshall. Do you mind telling me what you like about him?” Charles said encouragingly and this caused me to answer him swiftly and honestly. “He has beautiful abs,” I said looking back at the picture. “He does, indeed,” Charles said, taking the magazine, looking at it closely, and then handing it back to me. “Take a good look at his abs, Marshall. Get a good idea of what they look like.” He didn’t know that I had already memorized every part of the man, but I looked at the picture again. While I stared at the picture I could see that Charles was pulling his black t-shirt from his jeans. Without even looking up I knew he was lifting his shirt for me to see his stomach. “And now look at these abs, Marshall. Can you tell me which are better?” I glanced up quickly, wanting to see any part of this man without clothes – even if it was just his abs. Nothing could have prepared me, however, for the sight that was waiting. Charles had one arm behind his head and held the bottom of his shirt just below chest level as he crunched his torso. Eight flesh-covered speed-bump-looking abdominals popped out at me from his mid-section. The definition, the depth of the valleys in between each, and the power that exuded from each bulging mass of stomach muscle was mind-boggling. My mouth dropped open and I gasped out loud. I did not need to look back at the picture in my hand. I knew immediately that the abs in front of me made the guy in the picture look like a beginning weight lifter that hasn’t begun to lose his pudgy gut. My initial reaction to Charles’ abs was two-fold. First, I wanted to immediately run my tongue up and down his chiseled ridges just so I could feel them as close as possible, and then, secondly, I began to calculate in my head that his body fat count might be in negative numbers. I glanced at the face of the muscled man standing in front of me and was amazed to see that he was not straining at all to create the beautiful sight above his waist. As a matter of fact, when I looked back down he released his crunch and straightened up, and his stomach seemed as defined as it did when he was tensing it for me. I could not fathom the years of work needed to create muscles that looked like this. My head began to spin a little, and I dropped the magazine onto the floor. “One down,” Charles said laughing and then added, “who’s next?” I looked up at his face and instantly knew that he wasn’t being conceited or cocky as he led me through this muscle exercise – no, he wanted to excite me beyond my wildest dreams. He also wanted to show me that my most intense fantasies couldn’t hold a candle to the reality of his body. This was a fact that I was just beginning to grasp. I held up the next magazine without even looking at it. I continued to stare at the face of my real-life muscleman. “Nice chest,” was all I could get out in reference to the picture in my hand. Charles smiled at the fact that I could barely speak and then looked at the picture. “That is a nice chest,” Charles replied and then looked back at me. “And how does mine compare to his, Marshall?” At that moment Charles began to pull his t-shirt higher. I also noticed he had to stretch the hem of the shirt out from his body to get it beyond the massive mounds of flesh I had been admiring since we met at the grocery store. The second I saw the layers of muscle at the base of both of Charles’ mountainous pecs, I completely forgot the picture in the magazine that fell from my hand to the floor, landing beside the other one. Without even seeing his entire chest I knew there was no hope for the guy in the picture. My mouth began to water as I saw the cavernous beginning of the valley between those two huge slabs of male beef. I watched, mesmerized, as Charles struggled to pull the tight shirt over his right pec. When I finally saw the hardened nipple pop out of the rising shirt, I lost all ability to focus on anything except my need to see his entire giant chest. The big guy sensed my need and he paused, as if to tease me, letting the sight of his hard, meaty man-tit completely overwhelm me. Charles tensed the pec and I stopped breathing when I saw the different layers of muscle ripple and several indentions, which looked deep enough to hold Mont Blanc pens, formed at the side. My mind could not fathom the control it took to be able to move different parts of pectoral muscles. Then, as if he knew what I really wanted, Charles pulled the front of his shirt over his head and revealed both massive mountains of muscle. I inhaled deeply at the sight, having realized I had not been breathing. The big tease left the shirt draped from behind his head, down his neck, and under his arms – which only highlighted his awesome pecs even more. He looked me in the face as he inhaled deeply and made his chest rise into the air like it was the huge Hindenburg taking off. His intake of air made his nipples protrude out even more and I began to open and closed my lips like some baby signaling he wants to suck on his bottle. This made a giant smile creep across Charles’ face. He reached up and pulled his black t-shirt completely off of his body and let it fall to the floor. He then exhaled and held his arms at his side, simply letting his magnificent chest move up and down as he breathed. “You haven’t answered my question Marshall,” Charles said in a sexy whisper. “How does my chest compare to the one in the picture?” “That’s not a chest,” I said quickly, “that’s a whole fucking state! I’ve never seen anything so beautiful. I could put all the chests in that magazine together and it wouldn’t come close to yours.” My compliments obviously pleased the muscleman in front of me. He bent down and grabbed one of the magazines that still rested in my lap. He looked at the picture and then turned it towards me. “I’m guessing you like his arms. Am I right Marshall?” he asked as I looked at some blonde guy in a picture that showed his body from the waist up as he did a double biceps pose. All I could do was nod, because I knew what was coming and the rest of my body froze in anticipation. Charles looked at the picture again. “He has some pretty big arms. I hope I can come close to matching his. I hope I don’t let you down.” As Charles spoke and continued to look at the picture, he raised his other arm so it stuck straight out at his side. He curled his fingers slowly and made a fist. As he tightened his fingers even more and bent his wrist, veins began to appear – first they snaked up his forearm and then streaked across his upper arm. My gaze rested on his biceps that already bulged immensely - before he even flexed. As he started to bend his arm I noticed immediately that his thick forearm doubled in size, but that was nothing compared to the split-peaked boulder of a biceps that exploded bigger than my upper body. The guy’s arm looked more powerful than anything I’d ever seen. His one arm was bigger than both arms of the blonde in the picture put together. Charles began to twist his hand so different parts of his forearm and biceps popped out even more. I could feel pre-cum leaking out of my stiff dick, but it wasn’t even a slight indication of the amount of juice that had been building in my body since Charles had started his muscle comparisons. I took one last look at the monstrous muscle-packed arm in front of me and then I closed my eyes. I was very nervous that gazing at this beautiful man for even one more second was going to cause the dam in my crotch to burst and I’d spew copious amounts of jism. “Do you think my arms beat…?” Charles began. “Fuck yes!” I interrupted quickly and loudly. “There isn’t anyone in any of these magazines that comes close to you Charles. I’m pretty sure no one in the world comes close.” Without opening my eyes I tossed the magazines to the floor and I heard the one in his hand fall, as well. “So will you get on this bed so we can have sex already?” “I will,” Charles answered, but I could hear some hesitation in his voice. I opened my eyes and saw that he had lowered his arm – thank God – and was standing there looking at me. “I just think I should tell you . . . I mean, I think you ought to know . . . well, you see . . . I haven’t ever had sex before.” “Fucking hell, you’re joking,” I blurted out, without thinking. I was just too surprised by what he had said. This muscled stud, perfect in every way, was a freaking virgin. That was just not possible. “No, I’m not. This is all new to me,” Charles replied with a serious face. “Do you mean sex with a man or sex in general?” I asked, still in shock. “Sex in general,” came Charles’ shy answer. I’m sure my face did not hide my amazement. I could tell that my reaction was making Charles nervous, but it didn’t matter to me at that moment. There was no way I could not react to the news that the man of my dreams, the biggest fucking muscle monster I’d ever even imagined, and the beautiful half-naked man standing in front of me right at that moment was about to have sex for the first time in his life. I started to speak a few times, but no words came out of my mouth. I was too stunned. It was one of the most confusing moments I had ever encountered. “Listen, Marshall, if this news makes a difference, I’m sorry,” Charles said, noticing that I was having trouble finding words to say how I felt. “I know my lack of experience may cause this to not be perfect, but I do still really want to be with you.” “Wait, Charles, no,” I said half-laughing. “Stop. Stop. I don’t care a bit if you’re not experienced; as a matter of fact it’s kind of a turn on. You’ve already got me so hard and ready to explode that one kiss may make me cum harder than ever before. You are everything a man could want – you’re beautiful, you’re huge, you’re kind, and, most especially, my son likes you. He likes you a lot. And so do I. I’m just surprised, that’s all. I would expect a guy that looks like you to have had everyone he ever wanted.” “I’ve only ever wanted you, Marshall,” replied Charles before I could say anything else. “Yeah, but you’ve only known me for a few hours. What about all the years leading up to today?” I asked quickly. “It’s hard to explain, Marshall. I didn’t ever really exist before I met Robby and you – not in the real sense, anyway,” he answered. “Okay, that’s either the weirdest thing I’ve ever heard or the most romantic thing ever. I’m going for the most romantic. Come here big guy.” I scooted over on the bed, propped up some pillows, and motioned for him to lie down next to me. Charles moved his huge body onto the bed. I couldn’t help but stare at his huge arms and chest once he was close to me. I forced myself to leave my desires for a few minutes and focus on what he needed. “Don’t be nervous, okay? I’ll lead you through this. I think tonight might just be the first night of the rest of your incredible sex life.” With that I leaned toward the big man, rested my right palm on his massive chest, and brought my face to his. I smiled as he closed his eyes, obviously excited and nervous about the upcoming kiss. When our lips locked I am sure he felt the same fireworks go off in his body that I did. This moment seemed like it had been coming for a lifetime. There were no words to explain how comfortable and familiar it felt kissing Charles. And by the way the muscled behemoth kissed back I was sure it wasn’t his first time doing that. As soon as he opened his mouth to welcome my exploring tongue I moved my body over on top of his. It felt like I was mounting some huge bull. Even through our clothes I could feel how hard every inch of his body was – especially the lead pipe I felt at his crotch. Charles moaned with pleasure as I started rubbing my body against his. My hands immediately explored the wide expanse of his pecs and zoomed in on his rock-hard erect nipples. As soon as I clamped down hard on those nubs of steel he opened his mouth wide in a pleasure-filled gasp. I took advantage of the moment and let my mouth move to his neck. I pressed my open lips against his skin and then sucked in hard. His entire body went rigid from the thrill of my actions. Who knows what takes over gay men when they are at the beginning of intense sex. I’ve always imagined that some kind of internal sex demon starts to control a guy’s mind and body, making him focus only on getting and giving pleasure. Even the shyest man can become an aggressive beast when he is throwing it down with another man. That’s what seemed to be happening in my bed at that moment. Suddenly the “inexperienced” Charles became a fucking sex machine and took the lead in our foreplay. In a flash I was tossed off of his big body and onto my back on the bed. Immediately his heavy, muscled body came crashing down on top of me. My breath was knocked out of me a little, but the sensation of being covered by hard beefy skin turned me on so much that I didn’t care. In what I thought was an attempt to copy what I had just done to him, Charles placed his mouth on my neck and began to kiss and suck. The force of his oral action forced my chin into the air and my head pressed further into the pillow behind me. I was so focused on the sensation at my neck that I barely realized my shirt was being unbuttoned and expertly pulled from my body. Charles used one of his strong hands to actually raise my torso off the mattress to remove the shirt completely. But the big man never stopped his masterful work with his lips and tongue. Once my shirt was discarded to the floor, I suddenly felt strong, beefy arms squeeze my body tightly. My own arms were pinned to my sides, making it impossible for me to move any part of my body – my head was held in place by Charles’ mouth, my upper body was sandwiched by two massively muscled arms, and the rest of me was being crushed by the heavy body on top of me. Usually, being unable to move at all would have driven me crazy, but right now my body was simply on fire everywhere with pleasure. An incredible feeling at my crotch abruptly made all of my attention focus there. The muscleman on top of me was rocking his hard tool up and down my own rigid cock. It didn’t take long for the motion to make the juices in my body reach a close-to-breaking point. I was so turned on by this man that I was going to shoot my load simply from some heavy foreplay. The motion at my lower body stopped right at the magical moment when your cock teeters at the brink of release or recovery – as if the man on top of me knew exactly how much action my body could take. My eyes were closed, but I could tell that Charles had pushed his upper body off of me with his huge arms. I could breathe more easily and my cock pulsed a few times before it backed away from the boiling point that had brought me so close to eruption. I did not want to miss any opportunity to gaze at or grope this man’s perfect body, so I quickly opened my eyes and raised my hands to his beefy pecs. The way Charles was pressing his body off of the mattress cause the two mounds of muscle to be pushed together, which made them harder and bulge out even more. A jolt of pleasure shot through my body as soon as my hands landed on his hot, hard flesh. I squeezed the layers of muscle above me, but Charlie quickly tensed his chest pressing my fingers out. It was like he wanted to show off the power of his muscles. I merely let my hands slide down his magnificent wall of flexed flesh and gave him pleasure when I again grabbed his protruding nipples with my fingers. I smiled at the man as I pinched hard, causing him to first gasp and then moan loudly as I twisted the solid lumps of flesh. I was amazed at how much enjoyment ran through my mind and body from the sound and sight of pleasing the giant man. I leg go of his nips and moved my hands up over his mega broad shoulders, making sure my fingers slid through the deep indentions and over the thick veins that covered them. I purposely did not let my hands drop down to Charles’ massive arms – I only stared at them as my hands rested on his shoulders. I somehow knew that if I touched the two skin-covered marble pillars at either side of my body I would spew the wad that continued to scream for release within my body. I then moved my gaze to his face because I was worried that even staring at his colossal arms might cause me to explode. Charles was looking at me with such intensity that it made me want to somehow force our bodies to become one – that’s how much I was sure we desired each other. “May I fuck you, Marshall?” he asked in a voice that was both forceful and generous at the same time. “I thought you’d never ask,” I replied smiling. A wave of immense craving filled every part of my being. My hot, tense body immediately was covered in goose bumps as I anticipated the huge man plowing me with his cock. It seemed as if I had yearned for this moment for all of my life. My ass actually began to pulse with delight, knowing that its long period of getting no action was coming to an end. I began to let my mind move quickly to different visions of how this strong man might accomplish the upcoming task. I had always dreamed of a big man standing up and fucking me, as I wrapped my legs around his waist and he supported me with his enormous arms. Another dream involved the dining room table downstairs – a big man throwing me onto its surface and ravaging my ass as his legs banged up against the heavy wood. But the dream that seemed to come back the most involved some big man not taking off my clothes and easily shoving his hard, strong dick through my blue jeans right into my waiting hole. That one always seemed to excite me the most. Somehow, in the midst of my voyage into dreams of how I wished to be fucked, I missed the fact that Charles had been able to unbutton my pants and push them down off my body. His jeans had also somehow mysteriously disappeared. He had spread my legs apart and now knelt between them. He was running his strong hands up and down my thighs – like he was inspecting the meat before he bought it. My hands had found my own hardened nipples and I was squeezing them mercilessly. Without any kind of warning, Charles slid his hands down further, grabbed my calves and lifted my legs into the air. I then felt his strong, big paws move back to the bottom of my thighs and grab them tightly. I was aware that his fingers wrapped more than halfway around my upper legs. Charles pulled my body higher and I found my body in the air as I rested on my shoulders with my neck bent so I could see upward. It didn’t hurt at all because the colossal man above me seemed to be supporting my body easily. I bent my knees and my lower legs fell on either side of the man’s body so I had a better view of what he was doing. I could see my hard cock sticking straight down like a two-by-four stretched out across my stomach. It dawned on me that if Charles pushed down on my legs hard enough he could have steered my own stiff dick into my mouth. I was not sure my back would have been able to handle it, though. I wasn’t as limber as I used to be. Charles brought his face down to my balls, opened his mouth slightly, and actually sucked them both into his mouth with one quick inhale. The warmth of his mouth and the sudden pull on my balls made my body to jerk a few times. The big man let his tongue massage his mouthful for a while and it was a sensation I had never felt before. After a few seconds he let my ball sack fall from his mouth and then he brought his mouth down to my ass crack. His warm, wet tongue slid across my asshole a few times teasingly. I moaned out loud in immense pleasure and this seemed to make the man go into overdrive in hopes of making the sound happen more. I felt the thick tip of his tongue easily break through the clenched opening of my hole, like Hercules effortlessly busting through locked doors. He slid his tongue back and forth through the opening, allowing it to escape completely a few times just so he could show off his strength by thrusting it in again. Every time it penetrated my clamped outer sphincter I would cry out in sexual bliss. I was getting more aroused than ever in my life as I thought about how his tongue was just getting me lubed for the real prize. “Fuck me, Charles, fuck me,” I cried out between my joyous roars. The sensation of his tongue in my ass continued even after I knew he had pulled out completely. He lowered my body slightly, pulled my body into him a little more, and then pressed something much larger and harder than his tongue between my ass cheeks. The tip of his steel-like dick pressed up against my warmed up anus cavity and I could feel pre-cum dripping from its slit. Even with the masterful work done by his tongue, I knew my chute was not completely ready for all of Charles’ manhood. That, however, was what gives a man the most pleasure – knowing that the big cock about to enter him is going to hurt at first, but then feel oh-so-good soon after. It felt like there was enough juice flowing from Charles’ dickhead that I would have been able to slide a fireplug into my ass, but, of course, I had underestimated the huge package being delivered by the equally huge man. I emitted an animalistic scream when Charles forced the mushroom head of his monster cock beyond the tight walls of my hole. The man showed no mercy and let the massive tip of meat just rest in the opening, stretching my rectum beyond what I ever imagined possible. My scream ended way before the pain did. I stopped when I realized that the fat dickhead inside of me was actually pulsing as it plugged my crack. I could not fathom the muscle control that must exist in man’s body to enable him to command his rod to swell and contract like what was happening within me. My astonishment caused me to forget about the intense pain and only focus on how Charles was able to thrill me in new ways. Suddenly the head was pushed past the protective sides of my hole and the pain completely went away. I was stunned. Somehow the magic work of Charles’ meaty tip helped to allow my body to move to pleasure more rapidly than ever before. “That was fucking incredible,” I whispered and I suddenly realized that our two bodies were covered in beads of sweat. Our sex, just to that point, had already thrilled both of us more than either dreamed possible. Charles only grunted in response to my comment and this sound excited me in some primal way that I didn’t understand. I could only liken it to the way a bullfighter must get thrilled when the bull cries out before charging. Adrenaline was pounding through my body as I prepared for the same kind of pounding in my ass. I knew that Charles’ immense piece of meat was going to fill me in a way that would make me curl my toes, ball my hands into painful fists, and grit my teeth so hard that my jaw would ache, but I didn’t care. I wanted to feel this man completely and that meant taking his entire shaft no matter how terrifying it seemed. I knew that opening my body so the muscleman could propel his entire organ into me would give him satisfaction beyond his wildest dreams. I might have been the guy on the bottom in this lovemaking moment, but I knew that I controlled the intensity our sexual gratification. I wanted to please this gigantic man in a way that would make him desire me for every second of the rest of his life. I wanted to seal our obvious lust for each other with something more – something supernatural and outside mortal comprehension. I froze – my mind and my body – as I unexpectedly grasped that what I wanted was for him to fall in love with me forever. I wanted him to be enough to make me never resort to magazines or dreams of other men again. I suddenly returned to everything present, Charles grunting, the slow movement of his cock being pressed into my ass, and everything else, as I understood that he was already these things for me. We were bonded in some unreal way – I knew it, even after only half a day together. It was as if I had really known him for many years and we were simply fulfilling our destiny. The awareness of his cock sliding into my body way beyond what I thought should be normal snapped me to full attention. I suddenly worried that my smaller body would not be able to accommodate his pole without doing internal damage. It was then that his bulging quads and hairy crotch meet my ass cheeks. Charles grunted louder as he pressed into my ass harder, shoving into me even more. He took a deep breath and rammed his rod as much as he could. He then froze, not breathing and having plugged me completely with his mammoth cock. He spoke in a low guttural voice that sounded inhuman and I could tell he was clenching his teeth tightly. “You are the one that is fucking unbelievable, Marshall. I want to stay right here, inside of you, forever.” His words caused me to shake a little with emotion. He realized how he had affected me and chose to not let either of us dwell on the exchange too much. He breathed out and slid his crotch backwards slowly, allowing his dick to slide through my chute. Before I could even register the enjoyment this motion caused in my body, Charles began to thrust his cock in and out of my chute quickly. At the same time he moved my legs onto his wide shoulders and pressed into me harder, causing my body to fold up like a closed lawn chair. His big hands came down to my chest and he brushed my hands away. He grabbed my pecs roughly and began to squeeze them with his strong fingers. Throughout all of this his cock was moving back and forth in my expanded anal cavity. He was letting the head of his cock hit the inside wall of my opening and then forcing it back into me deeply. Sweat was falling from the big man’s body onto my stomach and chest, mixing with my own. We were both breathing heavily and, in between, Charles was making a rumbling sound that resembled the engine of a jumbo jet. I completely forgot about Robby being asleep down the hall and began to shout like a wild man. “Fuck . . . fuck . . . oh shit, Charles . . . I’m going to shoot . . . I’m going to fucking cum,” I cried and my voice only made Charles move his cock faster and harder. “Ahhhhhhhfuckkkkkkk!!!” My body seemed to turn to stone – that’s how tense it shot. My senses quit working. My eyes were open but I saw nothing, there was just ringing in my ears, and any feeling in my body was focused in the tiny slit of what I knew was a completely purple, hard cock. Cum shot out with such force that it actually hurt my forehead when it splattered there. Hot semen streamed across my face and chest as my body convulsed like I was the victim of an exorcism. The first sensation to return to my body was an aching in my balls and my dickhead as it continued to jerk but nothing came out. That’s also when I realized that warm fluids were shooting into my ass chute and filling my insides completely. It registered that much of Charles’ cum was seeping out of my hole even as his cock plugged it – there just wasn’t enough room inside of me for the amount of juice he was shooting. My hearing came back suddenly and I became conscious of the booming, beast-like voice coming from the mouth above me. Charles’ face popped with intense veins and turned a deep red. He looked like some warrior in battle. Even as he shot his powerful load he continued to thrust his cock back and forth within me – prolonging pleasure for both of us. After what seemed like an eternity, the huge man stopped spewing and let my legs slide from his shoulders. As Charles let his body fall onto mine his cock popped from my hole, causing me to gasp one last time. Then his massive body covered me again and only the sound of our heavy breathing filled the room. We both just laid there while our bodies attempted to return to normal. I could feel the pounding of Charles’ heart even through his thickly muscled chest. It took about fifteen minutes for both of us to calm down to a place where we could move. Charles lifted his body from mine, and our skin made funny sounds where semen had made us stick together. He rolled onto his back beside me and I immediately missed the feeling of his huge body on top of me. We lay there for a few more minutes of silence. “Well, if that was your first time, I fucking look forward to you improving with practice. If that’s possible.” I laughed as I said this and I heard Charles chuckle too. “I got to tell you something, though, man. You nailed a bunch of sexual fantasies – it’s as if you were in my head or something. That was just fucking awesome.” There was only silence in the room and I was nervous Charles was asleep and had missed my compliments. I turned my head and found him looking at me. He had a strange look on his face. “I love you, Marshall,” he said bluntly. I was stunned. “Well, let’s just take it one day at a time there, mister. Most gay men fall in deep something with the first guy they have sex with.” I smiled at him in hopes that I would not offend him. His honesty and newness was invigorating, but I had been there before. I wanted to help Charles through this process and not take advantage of him. “No, Marshall,” he said with a serious tone. “I’ve loved you for a long time. I know this will be hard to understand, so please don’t say anything for a few minutes. Promise me.” I didn’t respond at first because I didn’t know where this conversation was going. “Promise me, Marshall.” “Okay, okay. I promise not to say anything for a few minutes,” I replied smiling. I watched as Charles searched for the words to tell me something. “I’ve known you for more than six years,” he said and I opened my mouth to speak. The hurt look that immediately streaked across his face made me close my lips quickly. “Oh this is so hard. You got to make sure you don’t freak out. I was sent here six years ago . . . to be Robby’s . . .well, to be Robby’s guardian angel. You see, I’m an . . . no, I used to be an angel. Three days ago I chose to become human so I could be with you, Marshall. Over these last six years I’ve fallen in love with you. I know this is hard to take in, but you got to believe me. I love you very much.” Part VII: Just Believe Charles’ serious tone, and equally serious face, scared me. I wasn’t afraid for myself exactly, but I did become aware that this man could hurt my son. Memories of the cock hardening, mind-blowing sex that had just happened instantly disappeared. So many things fell into place for me at that moment. This man had obviously been stalking my son and me for a while. He knew too much about our lives for the convenience of our chance meeting at the market to be believable. I moved into a defensive mode, but refrained from making it obvious. I did not want to make this big man angry or for him to realize I had become scared. I forced myself to speak calmly and naturally. “And how long have you been a guardian angel, Charles?” I asked. I carefully slid over to the side of the bed and sat up, turning my body to look at him – I did not want to take my eyes off of him for even a second. “Don’t Marshall . . . please don’t treat me like I’m some kind of mad man. I can take anything . . . you asking me to leave forever or you screaming at me, but I don’t want you to treat me like I’m crazy.” Charles sat up and I was amazed to see tears start sliding down his cheeks. “What did you expect, Charles,” I said, a little too loudly. “You expect me to believe that a few days ago you were an angel flying around my house with wings . . . or, I’m sorry, were you like Clarence in that film – still working on getting your wings?” We stared at each other and the room became very cold and very silent. Charles shut his eyes tightly and tried to control some emotion that was taking over his body. For a second I thought he was going to go off his rocker and attack me, even though somewhere in the back of my head I knew this man would never hurt me. I forced myself to not let that feeling overtake my mind. I stayed on the defensive, because I did not know what might come next. Charles opened his eyes and looked at me. “I’ll leave Marshall, but give me five minutes. Please. That’s all I ask for – five minutes to explain. I don’t want that time to convince you of anything, I have a feeling that’s not possible. I just want to give you some information to think about. That’s all I ask. Just five minutes, please.” Charles spoke calmly and seemed rational. I don’t know what made me trust him, but I did. I knew I would give him the five minutes, but I would not ignore how my body felt so defensive. I had to protect my son no matter what. “You have five minutes,” I said standing up and pulling on my pants quickly. I tossed his jeans and underwear to him. Charles quickly pulled them on and then grabbed his shirt, putting it on, as well. “Did you ever have an imaginary friend growing up, Marshall?” the big man asked as he stood on the other side of the bed. “What kind of question is that? I thought you were explaining.” I snapped back. “I am. I am. Just give me a second. I have a point. Anyway, I know the answer. You had an imaginary older friend called Collin. You don’t remember him, but you’ve heard your family talk about him for years. Am I right?” He looked at me as the question hung in the air. “How could you possibly know that? Have you been stalking other members of my family, too?” I asked, tensing my body. I could not believe what this guy seemed capable of. How sick a man was he? “No, I promise, Marshall. I know because I know Collin,” he answered. “Collin is . . . I mean was, imaginary!” I shouted. “Calm down Marshall, please,” Charles said quietly and it did cause some of my anger to dissipate. “Just let me explain. Every child is granted a guardian angel when they are born. They actually stay with you for your whole life – if you need them, but people don’t realize that. When you are really young you are the most innocent that you’ll ever be – except maybe on your deathbed. You are able to see your guardian angel because you are able to still believe in things beyond this world. That’s why you saw Collin until you were eight and a half. This life started taking over and you stopped needing your supposed ‘imaginary friend.’ You see children are scared of dark closets, scary trees outside of their windows, the empty space beneath their bed, and so much more. This helps them to connect with their guardian angel. Once those things don’t frighten a child, they no longer need a friend to sit in their room with them – or to play with them when they are alone. That’s why Robby’s been able to see me and talk to me. He’s still innocent – he still believes.” “Leave my son out of this,” I said through clenched teeth. “I will, I will, but let me just add that he’s the one that suggested I make the choice I did.” Charles had obviously picked up that he made me nervous because of my fear he might do something to my son. He spoke clearly and calmly to prevent me from getting angrier. “Robby knows how lost you have felt these past few years.” My face tensed and I began to speak, but Charles held up his hand. “As much as a son can know something like that, but I’ve watched you suffer, as well. Robby and I talked about it a lot. One day I told him about how I felt and he said I should become human so I could be with you. I know this is all too much to handle, but just give me a few more minutes.” Charles didn’t give me a chance to respond, he quickly continued to speak. “Think back over the last few days. Robby has told you a lot about me. One day I tied his shoes, I’m the one that fixed the tire swing at the park by shoving it into the concrete, when you got your car stuck against the tree I’m the one that lifted it away, and I’m the one that ripped the tree out of the ground and broke it into the pieces at the end of your driveway.” I took at few steps toward the doorway; I was becoming very nervous that this guy was even crazier than I thought. How insane he was to have followed me so much that he knew all of these things. It was obvious that Charles caught on to what I was doing as I inched toward the door, but he didn’t make any sudden moves. I began to doubt that I could move faster than this man, even though he was much bigger than me. I knew how powerful he was. It struck me that he might just be toying with me? “So now you are telling me that you have super strength, right?” I said, allowing a disbelieving chuckle to come at the end of the statement. “I used too. When I became human, I became normal,” he replied. “If you call that body normal,” I said, forgetting for a minute how scared and angry I was. This comment made Charles smile a little. “I’m going to just reach down and grab my shoes, Marshall. I’m going to leave now. I just want to add one last thing. I have lied to you about one thing tonight.” Charles looked at me as he slipped his shoes on. “I did have sex before this evening. It was with you the other night – remember? You thought you were fantasizing everything, but couldn’t believe how vivid it was. I was allowed one night with you while I was still an angel and that enabled me to easily sense what turned you on. How do you think I knew so much about your desires tonight? Just think back and see how similar the experiences were. I’m ready to go now, Marshall. I won’t ever bother you again, I promise. I hope you’ll come to realize how much I’ve sacrificed for you and how much I love you.” Tears were now streaming down Charles’ face and he was wiping them away as fast as they came. I stepped back a little and let him exit the room. I followed him quickly, making sure to stand in front of Robby’s door as he passed. Charles could not help but notice my actions, and this caused his body to shake a little as he fought back more tears. “Make sure you tell Robby I said goodbye. Will you do that for me, Marshall? Please,” he asked as he stepped through the front door onto the porch. His face was blotchy from crying. I actually felt sorry for the man. He had obviously hoped we could be his family, but I knew I could not have someone so delusional around my son. I was, however, not heartless. I looked at him and sighed deeply. “I will Charles. I promise,” I answered as I began to push the door closed. “Make sure you ask him about Collin,” Charles said loudly, right before I shut and locked the door. I quickly moved to one of the windows in the front room and watched as Charles walked away. His shoulders heaved greatly and I could hear his sobs through the window. I watched until he disappeared into the night and then went around to make sure all of the doors and windows to the house were locked. I kept glancing out the front window to see if the crazy man had returned. I went upstairs to Robby’s room, lifted him from his bed, and then took him to my room. I covered him with the blankets on my bed and then shut and locked my bedroom door. I contemplated calling the police, but something deep inside told me that I didn’t need to. I did, however, pick up the phone and call someone else. The phone rang a few times and finally a very groggy female voice answered, “hello.” “Hello, Miss Emma,” I said, speaking very fast. “I’m sorry to be calling so late, but it’s very important. This is Marshall, Robby’s dad. I need to ask you something and I know it will sound very crazy, but it’s so very important . . .” “He told you, didn’t he? I told him to wait, but he didn’t, did he?” she said, interrupting me. My mind started spinning as I let her words soak in. How on earth could she know what I was talking about? Then it hit me that she might somehow be involved in the entire mess, too. “Do you mean your brother, Charles? Is that who you are talking about,” I asked slowly. “He’s not technically my brother,” the voice on the line answered. “You see, Marshall, I used to be a guardian angel, too.” She paused, knowing how these words would impact me. I had to sit down on the edge of the bed. What in the fuck was going on? Did these two people have some kind of plan to do something to my son? I almost hung up, intending to call the police, but her voice stopped me. “Listen, Marshall. I know this is way too much for someone to grasp in such a short time. That’s why I told Charlie to not tell you. I became human years ago because I fell in love with a teacher that worked at the preschool for the kid I guarded. I then opened my own school, knowing that all of my kids had angels watching them, as well. I realized a few months ago that Robby had a very strong bond with his angel. He told me that Charlie was going to be his new dad. Once you’re human you no longer can see other angels, but two days ago when this guy was standing outside of the school, as I was leaving, I knew who he was before he even spoke. I tried to tell him to take it slow, even offering him a job at the school, but good old Charlie is too much in love. I was in his same shoes a few years ago, so I know how it is. Listen, Marshall, promise me two things. Promise me that you won’t call the police. I can guarantee that Charlie won’t ever contact you again unless you make the first move. I know he won’t. And secondly, promise me that you’ll tell Robby the truth. This is going to be really hard on him. Promise me, please Marshall.” Her concern for my son actually touched me, but I was too confused to allow it to end my fears about Charles and, now, her. I went into the same calm mode I had taken with the crazy man earlier. “I promise, Emma. I’m sorry to have bothered you so late. Umm, I’d like to tell you, though, that I don’t think Robby will be at your school ever again.” I hung up the phone quickly. I contemplated, again, calling the police, but decided against it. There was something deep inside of me still saying that Charles would never hurt Robby or me. I lay down beside my son on the bed and listened carefully for the sound of a window breaking or the lock on a door being picked. I fell asleep after a few minutes of listening, mostly from pure exhaustion and my deep disappointment. It seemed like only a few minutes had passed when I felt small hands shaking me and my son’s voice filled the room. “Daddy, where’s Charlie?” Robby asked. “What?” I said groggily. “Where’s Charlie?” he repeated. I was instantly awake, having remembered what had happened the night before. My body immediately went tense as I thought about how Charles had shown his true colors. I looked over and saw that the bedroom door was still shut and locked. I turned to my son. “Um, Charles had to . . . he had to leave,” I said and immediately Miss Emma’s plea that I be honest with my son popped into my head. I pushed it away, putting her in the same crazy category as Charles. “Go where?” my son persisted. I was suddenly aware of Robby’s fearful tone and I turned to face him. “Listen, Robby. The truth is that I asked Charles to leave. I don’t think he’s someone we should be friends with.” I was desperately trying to find the right way to share what had happened with my young son. “Why not?” Robby asked with a very puzzled face. “It’s hard to explain, captain. I just think Charles doesn’t always tell the truth and you know how we think that is very important.” I couldn’t believe what I was saying because here I was not telling the complete truth, as well. “Charlie always tells the truth, daddy,” he said quickly and firmly. “I don’t think so, captain.” I said in response. My son sat there and stared at me for a few seconds. “You didn’t believe him, did you dad,” Robby said quietly. “What? What do you mean, Robby?” I asked. “He told you the truth and you didn’t believe him. That’s why you made him leave.” Robby answered. “No, it’s just that I think Charles might be . . . I don’t know . . . he might be a little scary. We didn’t know him at all. It might not be good for him to be around you.” I was now trying to be as honest as possible. “Charlie’s not scary, dad. And he’s not crazy.” Robby said and his last comment caught me by surprise. “I didn’t say he was crazy,” I replied. “But I bet you thought it. I’ve known Charlie for a long time, dad, and he’s really, really good. You didn’t need to send him away,” Robby said with a very serious face. I could not believe this was my young son talking to me this way. “Well, I’m the adult, captain, and I made the decision that he had to leave,” I said, expecting that my comment would end the conversation. I turned to climb out of bed. “I’m really mad at you, dad!” my son suddenly shouted at me. I was flabbergasted – my son had never said such a thing to me. I turned to look at him and I’m sure my face was red with anger. I tried to speak calmly. “I’m sorry you feel that way, Robby, but I am your father and my decision is final.” After I spoke we sat there staring at each other. I was amazed because I had no idea what was going on inside my son’s head. I usually could easily sense all of his thought processes. His face showed nothing, but I could tell he was concentrating very hard on something. “I know you don’t believe it, dad, but Charlie’s been my friend for a really long time. Soon, I’m not going to need someone like Charlie. That’s why I gave him to you. I wanted you to be happy.” Tears began to slide down my son’s face as he spoke and I was reminded of Charles’ tears the night before. “I have Collin now, but soon he’ll go away. I just wanted you…” “What did you say, Robby?” I asked, interrupting him – something I tried to never do, but I was shocked at what he had just said. “I wanted you to be happy,” he answered innocently. “No, before that,” I said moving closer to him. “I’m not going to need Collin soon.” Robby repeated. “Who’s Collin,” I asked quickly. “My new friend, dad. He took Charlie’s place.” Robby said and I could tell he was frustrated with my questions. He still couldn’t believe that I didn’t understand him. “Where’s Collin right now, Robby,” I asked looking around the room – as if I would suddenly see a third person vaporize. “He’s in my room, dad. For gosh sakes!” Robby said. As I jumped out of my bed it registered that there was something opening in my heart and in my mind. Memories of my childhood came rushing back and my body was suddenly soothed with a warm, familiar feeling. I unlocked and opened the bedroom door quickly. I knew Robby was following me as I moved toward his room. The door was only slightly ajar and when I pushed it open my mouth fell open. There, sitting in the chair beside Robby’s bed, was my old childhood friend Collin. I instantly recognized him. He was about twenty-five years old and had golden hair. He looked at me and his face broke into a huge smile. “Hello, Marshall,” he said softly, “Long time no see.” “Holy shit,” I said out loud and Collin instantly disappeared. “Oh, you owe me a quarter, dad. You said a bad word,” Robby said poking me in the side. I turned to my son. “Did you see him?” I asked – still in complete shock. “Of course. It sure did take you a long time. You believe now, don’t you?” Robby said, but I barely heard him. I turned to leave the room. “Get your shoes Robby. Don’t worry about getting dressed. We’ve got to go find someone,” I yelled over my shoulder as I ran to my room to put on a shirt and some shoes. One thing, and one thing alone, occupied my mind. I came running back towards Robby’s room as I was pulling on a sweatshirt. “Come on, captain, we’ve got to get your shoes on and . . .” My voice stopped as soon as I came into my son’s room and found him totally dressed and his shoes tied. His hair was even combed. I stood there dumbfounded. “What? How did you . . . I mean . . . hey, your shoes are tied. Did you do that?” I said, having noticed his feet. “No, dad, Collin did.” Robby answered in a voice full of frustration at my disbelief. “Of course he did, of course he did,” I said and then bent down to grab my son in my arms. I knew I took the stairs a little too quickly, but I was a man on a mission. “Thanks, Collin,” I yelled over my shoulder. I was sure I heard a voice say, “you’re welcome” and this made me laugh as I carried my son to the car in the garage. I raised the door and backed the car out, turning around in the seat to see where I was going. When I saw the empty space where a big tree used to stand I abruptly stopped the car, put it in park, opened my door and jumped out. “Hang tight, captain, I’ll be right back,” I said over my shoulder as I walked to the back of the car. “Okay, daddy!” Robby yelled and I could hear in his voice that he was loving the fact that I was either having a nervous breakdown or the biggest eye-opening experience of my life – well, the second biggest after last night’s sex. I moved to the back bumper of the car and bent down. I ran my hand along the top of the long piece of metal. As I got near the opposite end from where I started I noticed the big, thick indention. I placed my thumb into the space. I couldn’t believe it. There, in the metal, was the perfect mark of a very large thumb. I could even see small grooves that were the bending joints of the thumb. I began to stand up, but then had another idea. I ran my fingers underneath the wide bumper, just below the thumbprint and I clearly felt the grooves of four fingers. My mind went crazy with lust and excitement. “Fuck,” I said loudly, in awe of the strength that obviously crushed and lifted my car so easily. “I heard that!” yelled Robby from the car. “That’s another quarter you owe me!” “Captain, you can have ten dollars today. I have a feeling I might be using bad language a lot!” I said as I got back in the car and put on my seatbelt. “Are you mad then, daddy?” Robby asked concerned. “No, my little man, I am in awe. I am in awe of something big and beautiful,” I said as I started down the driveway. I chose to let out a loud whistle, instead of cussing, when I noticed the chunks of tree piled up beside the road. My cock went instantly hard, as well. It thrilled me tremendously to think that a man could do that with just his hands – well, an angel. I stopped the car suddenly right before I pulled out onto the street. “What’s the matter,” Robby asked, his voice jolting me from my moment of sudden concern. “I have no idea where he would be,” I answered my son - as I looked at him in the rearview mirror. He could see the sadness in my face and, yet, he smiled broadly. “Come on dad, you know,” he said bluntly and continued to smile. I started to protest but then I realized the only place he could be. It was like a deep connection to the man was instantly revealed or, better; it was like my gay GPS system was working on overload. I looked both ways and then hit the gas pedal hard. The tires on my car squealed and Robby yelled ‘yippee’ as we flew onto the road. I tried to stay under the speed limit but it was very hard to do. I was full of excitement and incredible desire. My mind was open and clear for the first time in many years and I knew I would do anything necessary to get the man of my dreams back. As we pulled up to Robby’s favorite playground in the park I could see the figure of a huge man sitting on the very familiar tire swing. Charles’ size actually made the swing look like one of those toddler’s toys you can buy for a two year old. I honked the horn loudly, jumped out of the car, and unbuckled Robby from his car seat – then both of us started running towards the playground. “Charlie! We’re here!” Robby yelled as we ran. I could see that Charles had stood up quickly and a big smile was beaming on his face. When we reached him Robby threw his arms around the big man’s legs and, before I even realized what I was doing, I threw my arms around his upper body – but they barely made it around his broad shoulders. The three of us stayed this way for a few minutes and then Robby and I released at the same time – stepping back to look at the big man. “I was hoping you’d come,” Charles said softly to me. “I’m so sorry,” I blurted out as I began to cry, “Can you ever forgive me?” “Of course, Marshall,” the huge man said as he wiped tears from my face, “I hoped you just needed time.” “Will you guys just kiss already,” yelled Robby as he climbed onto the swing. I was no longer shocked by the boldness of my son. I realized, happily, that my boy was extremely perceptive and comfortable with himself – what more could a father ask for. I smiled at my son and then turned back to Charles. “The boss has spoken,” I said, laughing. “So there’s only one thing to do.” Charles bent down a little and I brought my lips to his. This kiss was even more powerful than those from last night. I’m sure it had something to do with the fact that I now believed in so many things that I didn’t before – like the fact that the perfect man can exist or that my son could teach me profound lessons about life. Our kiss was brief, but intense. I think we both realized we had many years of more kisses. “Somebody push me!” Robby yelled. “And how do we ask, captain?” I responded from habit. “Please, somebody push me!” Robby said laughing. “Maybe your dad, Charlie, would like to push you,” I said softly and was surprised at how the words caught in my throat. Both Charles and my son looked at me quickly. They both had the same shocked look on their face that slowly turned into a big smile. I stepped over to one of the metal poles that held the swing. I could see that Charles’ eyes were wet with tears. He started to gently push my son on the swing. “Please push me harder, Charlie-dad,” Robby said, smiling up at the big man. I was happy that my son said it so politely and I liked the sound of him calling Charlie, dad. I became a little nervous at his request, though. “Um, not too hard, Charles, please. Your new dad is a little bigger and stronger than me, remember,” I said – only slightly joking. I rested my hand high on the pole as Robby was pushed in the swing – just gazing at the two beautiful men in my life. I felt something weird about the pole and I glanced up. Sure enough, here were four fingerprints and one thumbprint perfectly smashed into the thick piece of metal. I ran my fingers over the indentions and my cock grew hard again. I stood there imagining Charles gripping the pole and slamming it into the concrete. I loved the idea that his hand could crush metal so easily. I glanced over at the big man and saw that he had noticed what I was doing. “Are you sure you can’t still be that strong?” I asked and he could tell how much the thought turned me on. “It sure would come in handy, not to mention be kind of fun. I’m just imagining all the things you could do to please me.” “I’m sorry, I’m afraid I gave all of that up for something better,” Charles said happily and he walked over to me. He bent down and put his arms around my waist. “But I’m still pretty strong, Marshall.” He easily lifted me into the air. I caught my breath as my feet left the ground. “I’m sure we could still find some things I can do to excite you!” “You’re the strongest, Charlie!” Robby said as he continued to sway back and forth on the swing. “He certainly is, Robby, he certainly is,” I said as I kissed the big man again. As our kiss ended, Charles put me down on the ground and returned to pushing Robby on the swing. I reached below my waist to rearrange my hard cock so there’d be less pressure. It was then that a disturbing thought came into my head. “Hey, Charles. You said each child gets a guardian angel for life, right. So how come Robby now has Collin. Shouldn’t he still be with me?” I thought my question was very important, but both Charles and Robby looked at me and chuckled. “You tell him, Robby,” Charles said. “You don’t need one anymore, dad. You have Charlie. He’ll keep you safe.” Robby said smiling at me. This thought sent a warm wave through my entire body. I looked at Charles and he flexed his right arm slightly as he smiled back. I knew immediately that my son was right, I had everything I needed right here at this playground. “Hey, you two. How about our little family goes out for pancakes.” I said, moving towards them. Robby threw his little arms up into the air and screamed yippee. I laughed and then looked up in time to see Charles throw his big muscular arms into the air and yell yippee, as well. There was only one thing left for me to do. I stuck my hands in the air. “Yippee!” I yelled back.
  49. 1 point
    "Did you seriously just tell me to move?"
  50. 1 point
    The Snufflovers link wasn't working for me for a while. It's working again, which is funny
  • Create New...

Important Information

By using this site, you agree to our Guidelines, Terms of Use, & Privacy Policy.
We have placed cookies on your device to help make this website better. You can adjust your cookie settings, otherwise we'll assume you're okay to continue..